summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/40386-8.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to '40386-8.txt')
-rw-r--r--40386-8.txt6966
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 6966 deletions
diff --git a/40386-8.txt b/40386-8.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 0823cd5..0000000
--- a/40386-8.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,6966 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Wandering Ghosts, by F. Marion Crawford
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-
-Title: Wandering Ghosts
-
-Author: F. Marion Crawford
-
-Release Date: August 1, 2012 [EBook #40386]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WANDERING GHOSTS ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by sp1nd, Martin Pettit and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images generously made available by The
-Internet Archive)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-WANDERING GHOSTS
-
-
-[Illustration: Logo]
-
-THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
-
-NEW YORK · BOSTON · CHICAGO
-SAN FRANCISCO
-
-MACMILLAN & CO., LIMITED
-
-LONDON · BOMBAY · CALCUTTA
-MELBOURNE
-
-THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, LTD.
-
-TORONTO
-
-
-[Illustration: "What?... It's gone, man, the skull is gone!!"]
-
-
-WANDERING GHOSTS
-
-BY F. MARION CRAWFORD
-
-AUTHOR OF "SARACINESCA," "A ROMAN SINGER," ETC.
-
-_WITH FRONTISPIECE_
-
-New York
-
-THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
-
-1911
-
-_All rights reserved_
-
-
-COPYRIGHT, 1894,
-BY G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS.
-
-COPYRIGHT, 1899,
-BY STREET AND SMITH.
-
-COPYRIGHT, 1903,
-BY F. MARION CRAWFORD
-
-AND
-
-BY THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.
-
-COPYRIGHT, 1905 AND 1908,
-BY P. F. COLLIER AND SON.
-
-COPYRIGHT, 1911,
-BY THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.
-
-Set up and electrotyped. Published March, 1911.
-
-Norwood Press
-J. S. Cushing Co.--Berwick & Smith Co.
-Norwood, Mass., U.S.A.
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS
-
- PAGE
-THE DEAD SMILE 1
-
-THE SCREAMING SKULL 41
-
-MAN OVERBOARD! 97
-
-FOR THE BLOOD IS THE LIFE 165
-
-THE UPPER BERTH 195
-
-BY THE WATER OF PARADISE 235
-
-THE DOLL'S GHOST 279
-
-
-
-
-THE DEAD SMILE
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I
-
-
-Sir Hugh Ockram smiled as he sat by the open window of his study, in the
-late August afternoon; and just then a curiously yellow cloud obscured
-the low sun, and the clear summer light turned lurid, as if it had been
-suddenly poisoned and polluted by the foul vapours of a plague. Sir
-Hugh's face seemed, at best, to be made of fine parchment drawn
-skin-tight over a wooden mask, in which two eyes were sunk out of sight,
-and peered from far within through crevices under the slanting, wrinkled
-lids, alive and watchful like two toads in their holes, side by side and
-exactly alike. But as the light changed, then a little yellow glare
-flashed in each. Nurse Macdonald said once that when Sir Hugh smiled he
-saw the faces of two women in hell--two dead women he had betrayed.
-(Nurse Macdonald was a hundred years old.) And the smile widened,
-stretching the pale lips across the discoloured teeth in an expression
-of profound self-satisfaction, blended with the most unforgiving hatred
-and contempt for the human doll. The hideous disease of which he was
-dying had touched his brain. His son stood beside him, tall, white and
-delicate as an angel in a primitive picture; and though there was deep
-distress in his violet eyes as he looked at his father's face, he felt
-the shadow of that sickening smile stealing across his own lips and
-parting them and drawing them against his will. And it was like a bad
-dream, for he tried not to smile and smiled the more. Beside him,
-strangely like him in her wan, angelic beauty, with the same shadowy
-golden hair, the same sad violet eyes, the same luminously pale face,
-Evelyn Warburton rested one hand upon his arm. And as she looked into
-her uncle's eyes, and could not turn her own away, she knew that the
-deathly smile was hovering on her own red lips, drawing them tightly
-across her little teeth, while two bright tears ran down her cheeks to
-her mouth, and dropped from the upper to the lower lip while she
-smiled--and the smile was like the shadow of death and the seal of
-damnation upon her pure, young face.
-
-"Of course," said Sir Hugh very slowly, and still looking out at the
-trees, "if you have made up your mind to be married, I cannot hinder
-you, and I don't suppose you attach the smallest importance to my
-consent----"
-
-"Father!" exclaimed Gabriel reproachfully.
-
-"No; I do not deceive myself," continued the old man, smiling terribly.
-"You will marry when I am dead, though there is a very good reason why
-you had better not--why you had better not," he repeated very
-emphatically, and he slowly turned his toad eyes upon the lovers.
-
-"What reason?" asked Evelyn in a frightened voice.
-
-"Never mind the reason, my dear. You will marry just as if it did not
-exist." There was a long pause. "Two gone," he said, his voice lowering
-strangely, "and two more will be four--all together--for ever and ever,
-burning, burning, burning bright."
-
-At the last words his head sank slowly back, and the little glare of the
-toad eyes disappeared under the swollen lids; and the lurid cloud passed
-from the westering sun, so that the earth was green again and the light
-pure. Sir Hugh had fallen asleep, as he often did in his last illness,
-even while speaking.
-
-Gabriel Ockram drew Evelyn away, and from the study they went out into
-the dim hall, softly closing the door behind them, and each audibly drew
-breath, as though some sudden danger had been passed. They laid their
-hands each in the other's, and their strangely-like eyes met in a long
-look, in which love and perfect understanding were darkened by the
-secret terror of an unknown thing. Their pale faces reflected each
-other's fear.
-
-"It is his secret," said Evelyn at last. "He will never tell us what it
-is."
-
-"If he dies with it," answered Gabriel, "let it be on his own head!"
-
-"On his head!" echoed the dim hall. It was a strange echo, and some were
-frightened by it, for they said that if it were a real echo it should
-repeat everything and not give back a phrase here and there, now
-speaking, now silent. But Nurse Macdonald said that the great hall would
-never echo a prayer when an Ockram was to die, though it would give back
-curses ten for one.
-
-"On his head!" it repeated quite softly, and Evelyn started and looked
-round.
-
-"It is only the echo," said Gabriel, leading her away.
-
-They went out into the late afternoon light, and sat upon a stone seat
-behind the chapel, which was built across the end of the east wing. It
-was very still, not a breath stirred, and there was no sound near them.
-Only far off in the park a song-bird was whistling the high prelude to
-the evening chorus.
-
-"It is very lonely here," said Evelyn, taking Gabriel's hand nervously,
-and speaking as if she dreaded to disturb the silence. "If it were dark,
-I should be afraid."
-
-"Of what? Of me?" Gabriel's sad eyes turned to her.
-
-"Oh no! How could I be afraid of you? But of the old Ockrams--they say
-they are just under our feet here in the north vault outside the chapel,
-all in their shrouds, with no coffins, as they used to bury them."
-
-"As they always will--as they will bury my father, and me. They say an
-Ockram will not lie in a coffin."
-
-"But it cannot be true--these are fairy tales--ghost stories!" Evelyn
-nestled nearer to her companion, grasping his hand more tightly, and the
-sun began to go down.
-
-"Of course. But there is the story of old Sir Vernon, who was beheaded
-for treason under James II. The family brought his body back from the
-scaffold in an iron coffin with heavy locks, and they put it in the
-north vault. But ever afterwards, whenever the vault was opened to bury
-another of the family, they found the coffin wide open, and the body
-standing upright against the wall, and the head rolled away in a corner,
-smiling at it."
-
-"As Uncle Hugh smiles?" Evelyn shivered.
-
-"Yes, I suppose so," answered Gabriel, thoughtfully. "Of course I never
-saw it, and the vault has not been opened for thirty years--none of us
-have died since then."
-
-"And if--if Uncle Hugh dies--shall you----" Evelyn stopped, and her
-beautiful thin face was quite white.
-
-"Yes. I shall see him laid there too--with his secret, whatever it is."
-Gabriel sighed and pressed the girl's little hand.
-
-"I do not like to think of it," she said unsteadily. "O Gabriel, what
-can the secret be? He said we had better not marry--not that he forbade
-it--but he said it so strangely, and he smiled--ugh!" Her small white
-teeth chattered with fear, and she looked over her shoulder while
-drawing still closer to Gabriel. "And, somehow, I felt it in my own
-face--"
-
-"So did I," answered Gabriel in a low, nervous voice. "Nurse
-Macdonald----" He stopped abruptly.
-
-"What? What did she say?"
-
-"Oh--nothing. She has told me things--they would frighten you, dear.
-Come, it is growing chilly." He rose, but Evelyn held his hand in both
-of hers, still sitting and looking up into his face.
-
-"But we shall be married, just the same--Gabriel! Say that we shall!"
-
-"Of course, darling--of course. But while my father is so very ill, it
-is impossible----"
-
-"O Gabriel, Gabriel, dear! I wish we were married now!" cried Evelyn in
-sudden distress. "I know that something will prevent it and keep us
-apart."
-
-"Nothing shall!"
-
-"Nothing?"
-
-"Nothing human," said Gabriel Ockram, as she drew him down to her.
-
-And their faces, that were so strangely alike, met and touched--and
-Gabriel knew that the kiss had a marvellous savour of evil, but on
-Evelyn's lips it was like the cool breath of a sweet and mortal fear.
-And neither of them understood, for they were innocent and young. Yet
-she drew him to her by her lightest touch, as a sensitive plant shivers
-and waves its thin leaves, and bends and closes softly upon what it
-wants; and he let himself be drawn to her willingly, as he would if her
-touch had been deadly and poisonous; for she strangely loved that half
-voluptuous breath of fear, and he passionately desired the nameless evil
-something that lurked in her maiden lips.
-
-"It is as if we loved in a strange dream," she said.
-
-"I fear the waking," he murmured.
-
-"We shall not wake, dear--when the dream is over it will have already
-turned into death, so softly that we shall not know it. But until
-then----"
-
-She paused, and her eyes sought his, and their faces slowly came nearer.
-It was as if they had thoughts in their red lips that foresaw and
-foreknew the deep kiss of each other.
-
-"Until then----" she said again, very low, and her mouth was nearer to
-his.
-
-"Dream--till then," murmured his breath.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-
-Nurse Macdonald was a hundred years old. She used to sleep sitting all
-bent together in a great old leathern arm-chair with wings, her feet in
-a bag footstool lined with sheepskin, and many warm blankets wrapped
-about her, even in summer. Beside her a little lamp always burned at
-night by an old silver cup, in which there was something to drink.
-
-Her face was very wrinkled, but the wrinkles were so small and fine and
-near together that they made shadows instead of lines. Two thin locks of
-hair, that was turning from white to a smoky yellow again, were drawn
-over her temples from under her starched white cap. Every now and then
-she woke, and her eyelids were drawn up in tiny folds like little pink
-silk curtains, and her queer blue eyes looked straight before her
-through doors and walls and worlds to a far place beyond. Then she slept
-again, and her hands lay one upon the other on the edge of the blanket;
-the thumbs had grown longer than the fingers with age, and the joints
-shone in the low lamplight like polished crab-apples.
-
-It was nearly one o'clock in the night, and the summer breeze was
-blowing the ivy branch against the panes of the window with a hushing
-caress. In the small room beyond, with the door ajar, the girl-maid who
-took care of Nurse Macdonald was fast asleep. All was very quiet. The
-old woman breathed regularly, and her indrawn lips trembled each time as
-the breath went out, and her eyes were shut.
-
-But outside the closed window there was a face, and violet eyes were
-looking steadily at the ancient sleeper, for it was like the face of
-Evelyn Warburton, though there were eighty feet from the sill of the
-window to the foot of the tower. Yet the cheeks were thinner than
-Evelyn's, and as white as a gleam, and the eyes stared, and the lips
-were not red with life; they were dead, and painted with new blood.
-
-Slowly Nurse Macdonald's wrinkled eyelids folded themselves back, and
-she looked straight at the face at the window while one might count ten.
-
-"Is it time?" she asked in her little old, faraway voice.
-
-While she looked the face at the window changed, for the eyes opened
-wider and wider till the white glared all round the bright violet, and
-the bloody lips opened over gleaming teeth, and stretched and widened
-and stretched again, and the shadowy golden hair rose and streamed
-against the window in the night breeze. And in answer to Nurse
-Macdonald's question came the sound that freezes the living flesh.
-
-That low-moaning voice that rises suddenly, like the scream of storm,
-from a moan to a wail, from a wail to a howl, from a howl to the
-fear-shriek of the tortured dead--he who has heard knows, and he can
-bear witness that the cry of the banshee is an evil cry to hear alone in
-the deep night. When it was over and the face was gone, Nurse Macdonald
-shook a little in her great chair, and still she looked at the black
-square of the window, but there was nothing more there, nothing but the
-night, and the whispering ivy branch. She turned her head to the door
-that was ajar, and there stood the girl in her white gown, her teeth
-chattering with fright.
-
-"It is time, child," said Nurse Macdonald. "I must go to him, for it is
-the end."
-
-She rose slowly, leaning her withered hands upon the arms of the chair,
-and the girl brought her a woollen gown and a great mantle, and her
-crutch-stick, and made her ready. But very often the girl looked at the
-window and was unjointed with fear, and often Nurse Macdonald shook her
-head and said words which the maid could not understand.
-
-"It was like the face of Miss Evelyn," said the girl at last, trembling.
-
-But the ancient woman looked up sharply and angrily, and her queer blue
-eyes glared. She held herself by the arm of the great chair with her
-left hand, and lifted up her crutch-stick to strike the maid with all
-her might. But she did not.
-
-"You are a good girl," she said, "but you are a fool. Pray for wit,
-child, pray for wit--or else find service in another house than Ockram
-Hall. Bring the lamp and help me under my left arm."
-
-The crutch-stick clacked on the wooden floor, and the low heels of the
-woman's slippers clappered after her in slow triplets, as Nurse
-Macdonald got toward the door. And down the stairs each step she took
-was a labour in itself, and by the clacking noise the waking servants
-knew that she was coming, very long before they saw her.
-
-No one was sleeping now, and there were lights, and whisperings, and
-pale faces in the corridors near Sir Hugh's bedroom, and now some one
-went in, and now some one came out, but every one made way for Nurse
-Macdonald, who had nursed Sir Hugh's father more than eighty years ago.
-
-The light was soft and clear in the room. There stood Gabriel Ockram by
-his father's bedside, and there knelt Evelyn Warburton, her hair lying
-like a golden shadow down her shoulders, and her hands clasped nervously
-together. And opposite Gabriel, a nurse was trying to make Sir Hugh
-drink. But he would not, and though his lips were parted, his teeth were
-set. He was very, very thin and yellow now, and his eyes caught the
-light sideways and were as yellow coals.
-
-"Do not torment him," said Nurse Macdonald to the woman who held the
-cup. "Let me speak to him, for his hour is come."
-
-"Let her speak to him," said Gabriel in a dull voice.
-
-So the ancient woman leaned to the pillow and laid the feather-weight of
-her withered hand, that was like a brown moth, upon Sir Hugh's yellow
-fingers, and she spoke to him earnestly, while only Gabriel and Evelyn
-were left in the room to hear.
-
-"Hugh Ockram," she said, "this is the end of your life; and as I saw you
-born, and saw your father born before you, I am come to see you die.
-Hugh Ockram, will you tell me the truth?"
-
-The dying man recognised the little faraway voice he had known all his
-life, and he very slowly turned his yellow face to Nurse Macdonald; but
-he said nothing. Then she spoke again.
-
-"Hugh Ockram, you will never see the daylight again. Will you tell the
-truth?"
-
-His toad-like eyes were not yet dull. They fastened themselves on her
-face.
-
-"What do you want of me?" he asked, and each word struck hollow upon the
-last. "I have no secrets. I have lived a good life."
-
-Nurse Macdonald laughed--a tiny, cracked laugh, that made her old head
-bob and tremble a little, as if her neck were on a steel spring. But Sir
-Hugh's eyes grew red, and his pale lips began to twist.
-
-"Let me die in peace," he said slowly.
-
-But Nurse Macdonald shook her head, and her brown, moth-like hand left
-his and fluttered to his forehead.
-
-"By the mother that bore you and died of grief for the sins you did,
-tell me the truth!"
-
-Sir Hugh's lips tightened on his discoloured teeth.
-
-"Not on earth," he answered slowly.
-
-"By the wife who bore your son and died heartbroken, tell me the truth!"
-
-"Neither to you in life, nor to her in eternal death."
-
-His lips writhed, as if the words were coals between them, and a great
-drop of sweat rolled across the parchment of his forehead. Gabriel
-Ockram bit his hand as he watched his father die. But Nurse Macdonald
-spoke a third time.
-
-"By the woman whom you betrayed, and who waits for you this night, Hugh
-Ockram, tell me the truth!"
-
-"It is too late. Let me die in peace."
-
-The writhing lips began to smile across the set yellow teeth, and the
-toad eyes glowed like evil jewels in his head.
-
-"There is time," said the ancient woman. "Tell me the name of Evelyn
-Warburton's father. Then I will let you die in peace."
-
-Evelyn started back, kneeling as she was, and stared at Nurse Macdonald,
-and then at her uncle.
-
-"The name of Evelyn's father?" he repeated slowly, while the awful
-smile spread upon his dying face.
-
-The light was growing strangely dim in the great room. As Evelyn looked,
-Nurse Macdonald's crooked shadow on the wall grew gigantic. Sir Hugh's
-breath came thick, rattling in his throat, as death crept in like a
-snake and choked it back. Evelyn prayed aloud, high and clear.
-
-Then something rapped at the window, and she felt her hair rise upon her
-head in a cool breeze, as she looked around in spite of herself. And
-when she saw her own white face looking in at the window, and her own
-eyes staring at her through the glass, wide and fearful, and her own
-hair streaming against the pane, and her own lips dashed with blood, she
-rose slowly from the floor and stood rigid for one moment, till she
-screamed once and fell straight back into Gabriel's arms. But the shriek
-that answered hers was the fear-shriek of the tormented corpse, out of
-which the soul cannot pass for shame of deadly sins, though the devils
-fight in it with corruption, each for their due share.
-
-Sir Hugh Ockram sat upright in his deathbed, and saw and cried aloud:
-
-"Evelyn!" His harsh voice broke and rattled in his chest as he sank
-down. But still Nurse Macdonald tortured him, for there was a little
-life left in him still.
-
-"You have seen the mother as she waits for you, Hugh Ockram. Who was
-this girl Evelyn's father? What was his name?"
-
-For the last time the dreadful smile came upon the twisted lips, very
-slowly, very surely now, and the toad eyes glared red, and the parchment
-face glowed a little in the flickering light. For the last time words
-came.
-
-"They know it in hell."
-
-Then the glowing eyes went out quickly, the yellow face turned waxen
-pale, and a great shiver ran through the thin body as Hugh Ockram died.
-
-But in death he still smiled, for he knew his secret and kept it still,
-on the other side, and he would take it with him, to lie with him for
-ever in the north vault of the chapel where the Ockrams lie uncoffined
-in their shrouds--all but one. Though he was dead, he smiled, for he had
-kept his treasure of evil truth to the end, and there was none left to
-tell the name he had spoken, but there was all the evil he had not
-undone left to bear fruit.
-
-As they watched--Nurse Macdonald and Gabriel, who held Evelyn still
-unconscious in his arms while he looked at the father--they felt the
-dead smile crawling along their own lips--the ancient crone and the
-youth with the angel's face. Then they shivered a little, and both
-looked at Evelyn as she lay with her head on his shoulder, and, though
-she was very beautiful, the same sickening smile was twisting her young
-mouth too, and it was like the foreshadowing of a great evil which they
-could not understand.
-
-But by and by they carried Evelyn out, and she opened her eyes and the
-smile was gone. From far away in the great house the sound of weeping
-and crooning came up the stairs and echoed along the dismal corridors,
-for the women had begun to mourn the dead master, after the Irish
-fashion, and the hall had echoes of its own all that night, like the
-far-off wail of the banshee among forest trees.
-
-When the time was come they took Sir Hugh in his winding-sheet on a
-trestle bier, and bore him to the chapel and through the iron door and
-down the long descent to the north vault, with tapers, to lay him by his
-father. And two men went in first to prepare the place, and came back
-staggering like drunken men, and white, leaving their lights behind
-them.
-
-But Gabriel Ockram was not afraid, for he knew. And he went in alone and
-saw that the body of Sir Vernon Ockram was leaning upright against the
-stone wall, and that its head lay on the ground near by with the face
-turned up, and the dried leathern lips smiled horribly at the dried-up
-corpse, while the iron coffin, lined with black velvet, stood open on
-the floor.
-
-Then Gabriel took the thing in his hands, for it was very light, being
-quite dried by the air of the vault, and those who peeped in from the
-door saw him lay it in the coffin again, and it rustled a little, like a
-bundle of reeds, and sounded hollow as it touched the sides and the
-bottom. He also placed the head upon the shoulders and shut down the
-lid, which fell to with a rusty spring that snapped.
-
-After that they laid Sir Hugh beside his father, with the trestle bier
-on which they had brought him, and they went back to the chapel.
-
-But when they saw one another's faces, master and men, they were all
-smiling with the dead smile of the corpse they had left in the vault, so
-that they could not bear to look at one another until it had faded away.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-
-Gabriel Ockram became Sir Gabriel, inheriting the baronetcy with the
-half-ruined fortune left by his father, and still Evelyn Warburton lived
-at Ockram Hall, in the south room that had been hers ever since she
-could remember anything. She could not go away, for there were no
-relatives to whom she could have gone, and, besides, there seemed to be
-no reason why she should not stay. The world would never trouble itself
-to care what the Ockrams did on their Irish estates, and it was long
-since the Ockrams had asked anything of the world.
-
-So Sir Gabriel took his father's place at the dark old table in the
-dining-room, and Evelyn sat opposite to him, until such time as their
-mourning should be over, and they might be married at last. And
-meanwhile their lives went on as before, since Sir Hugh had been a
-hopeless invalid during the last year of his life, and they had seen him
-but once a day for a little while, spending most of their time together
-in a strangely perfect companionship.
-
-But though the late summer saddened into autumn, and autumn darkened
-into winter, and storm followed storm, and rain poured on rain through
-the short days and the long nights, yet Ockram Hall seemed less gloomy
-since Sir Hugh had been laid in the north vault beside his father. And
-at Christmastide Evelyn decked the great hall with holly and green
-boughs, and huge fires blazed on every hearth. Then the tenants were all
-bidden to a New Year's dinner, and they ate and drank well, while Sir
-Gabriel sat at the head of the table. Evelyn came in when the port wine
-was brought, and the most respected of the tenants made a speech to
-propose her health.
-
-It was long, he said, since there had been a Lady Ockram. Sir Gabriel
-shaded his eyes with his hand and looked down at the table, but a faint
-colour came into Evelyn's transparent cheeks. But, said the grey-haired
-farmer, it was longer still since there had been a Lady Ockram so fair
-as the next was to be, and he gave the health of Evelyn Warburton.
-
-Then the tenants all stood up and shouted for her, and Sir Gabriel stood
-up likewise, beside Evelyn. And when the men gave the last and loudest
-cheer of all there was a voice not theirs, above them all, higher,
-fiercer, louder--a scream not earthly, shrieking for the bride of Ockram
-Hall. And the holly and the green boughs over the great chimney-piece
-shook and slowly waved as if a cool breeze were blowing over them. But
-the men turned very pale, and many of them set down their glasses, but
-others let them fall upon the floor for fear. And looking into one
-another's faces, they were all smiling strangely, a dead smile, like
-dead Sir Hugh's. One cried out words in Irish, and the fear of death was
-suddenly upon them all, so that they fled in panic, falling over one
-another like wild beasts in the burning forest, when the thick smoke
-runs along before the flame; and the tables were over-set, and drinking
-glasses and bottles were broken in heaps, and the dark red wine crawled
-like blood upon the polished floor.
-
-Sir Gabriel and Evelyn stood alone at the head of the table before the
-wreck of the feast, not daring to turn to see each other, for each knew
-that the other smiled. But his right arm held her and his left hand
-clasped her right as they stared before them; and but for the shadows of
-her hair one might not have told their two faces apart. They listened
-long, but the cry came not again, and the dead smile faded from their
-lips, while each remembered that Sir Hugh Ockram lay in the north vault,
-smiling in his winding-sheet, in the dark, because he had died with his
-secret.
-
-So ended the tenants' New Year's dinner. But from that time on Sir
-Gabriel grew more and more silent, and his face grew even paler and
-thinner than before. Often, without warning and without words, he would
-rise from his seat, as if something moved him against his will, and he
-would go out into the rain or the sunshine to the north side of the
-chapel, and sit on the stone bench, staring at the ground as if he could
-see through it, and through the vault below, and through the white
-winding-sheet in the dark, to the dead smile that would not die.
-
-Always when he went out in that way Evelyn came out presently and sat
-beside him. Once, too, as in summer, their beautiful faces came suddenly
-near, and their lids drooped, and their red lips were almost joined
-together. But as their eyes met, they grew wide and wild, so that the
-white showed in a ring all round the deep violet, and their teeth
-chattered, and their hands were like hands of corpses, each in the
-other's, for the terror of what was under their feet, and of what they
-knew but could not see.
-
-Once, also, Evelyn found Sir Gabriel in the chapel alone, standing
-before the iron door that led down to the place of death, and in his
-hand there was the key to the door; but he had not put it into the lock.
-Evelyn drew him away, shivering, for she had also been driven in waking
-dreams to see that terrible thing again, and to find out whether it had
-changed since it had lain there.
-
-"I'm going mad," said Sir Gabriel, covering his eyes with his hand as
-he went with her. "I see it in my sleep, I see it when I am awake--it
-draws me to it, day and night--and unless I see it I shall die!"
-
-"I know," answered Evelyn, "I know. It is as if threads were spun from
-it, like a spider's, drawing us down to it." She was silent for a
-moment, and then she started violently and grasped his arm with a man's
-strength, and almost screamed the words she spoke. "But we must not go
-there!" she cried. "We must not go!"
-
-Sir Gabriel's eyes were half shut, and he was not moved by the agony of
-her face.
-
-"I shall die, unless I see it again," he said, in a quiet voice not like
-his own. And all that day and that evening he scarcely spoke, thinking
-of it, always thinking, while Evelyn Warburton quivered from head to
-foot with a terror she had never known.
-
-She went alone, on a grey winter's morning, to Nurse Macdonald's room in
-the tower, and sat down beside the great leathern easy-chair, laying her
-thin white hand upon the withered fingers.
-
-"Nurse," she said, "what was it that Uncle Hugh should have told you,
-that night before he died? It must have been an awful secret--and yet,
-though you asked him, I feel somehow that you know it, and that you know
-why he used to smile so dreadfully."
-
-The old woman's head moved slowly from side to side.
-
-"I only guess--I shall never know," she answered slowly in her cracked
-little voice.
-
-"But what do you guess? Who am I? Why did you ask who my father was? You
-know I am Colonel Warburton's daughter, and my mother was Lady Ockram's
-sister, so that Gabriel and I are cousins. My father was killed in
-Afghanistan. What secret can there be?"
-
-"I do not know. I can only guess."
-
-"Guess what?" asked Evelyn imploringly, and pressing the soft withered
-hands, as she leaned forward. But Nurse Macdonald's wrinkled lids
-dropped suddenly over her queer blue eyes, and her lips shook a little
-with her breath, as if she were asleep.
-
-Evelyn waited. By the fire the Irish maid was knitting fast, and the
-needles clicked like three or four clocks ticking against each other.
-And the real clock on the wall solemnly ticked alone, checking off the
-seconds of the woman who was a hundred years old, and had not many days
-left. Outside the ivy branch beat the window in the wintry blast, as it
-had beaten against the glass a hundred years ago.
-
-Then as Evelyn sat there she felt again the waking of a horrible
-desire--the sickening wish to go down, down to the thing in the north
-vault, and to open the winding-sheet, and see whether it had changed;
-and she held Nurse Macdonald's hands as if to keep herself in her place
-and fight against the appalling attraction of the evil dead.
-
-But the old cat that kept Nurse Macdonald's feet warm, lying always on
-the bag footstool, got up and stretched itself, and looked up into
-Evelyn's eyes, while its back arched, and its tail thickened and
-bristled, and its ugly pink lips drew back in a devilish grin, showing
-its sharp teeth. Evelyn stared at it, half fascinated by its ugliness.
-Then the creature suddenly put out one paw with all its claws spread,
-and spat at the girl, and all at once the grinning cat was like the
-smiling corpse far down below, so that Evelyn shivered down to her small
-feet, and covered her face with her free hand, lest Nurse Macdonald
-should wake and see the dead smile there, for she could feel it.
-
-The old woman had already opened her eyes again, and she touched her cat
-with the end of her crutch-stick, whereupon its back went down and its
-tail shrunk, and it sidled back to its place on the bag footstool. But
-its yellow eyes looked up sideways at Evelyn, between the slits of its
-lids.
-
-"What is it that you guess, nurse?" asked the young girl again.
-
-"A bad thing--a wicked thing. But I dare not tell you, lest it might not
-be true, and the very thought should blast your life. For if I guess
-right, he meant that you should not know, and that you two should marry,
-and pay for his old sin with your souls."
-
-"He used to tell us that we ought not to marry----"
-
-"Yes--he told you that, perhaps--but it was as if a man put poisoned
-meat before a starving beast, and said 'do not eat,' but never raised
-his hand to take the meat away. And if he told you that you should not
-marry, it was because he hoped you would; for of all men living or dead,
-Hugh Ockram was the falsest man that ever told a cowardly lie, and the
-cruelest that ever hurt a weak woman, and the worst that ever loved a
-sin."
-
-"But Gabriel and I love each other," said Evelyn very sadly.
-
-Nurse Macdonald's old eyes looked far away, at sights seen long ago, and
-that rose in the grey winter air amid the mists of an ancient youth.
-
-"If you love, you can die together," she said, very slowly. "Why should
-you live, if it is true? I am a hundred years old. What has life given
-me? The beginning is fire; the end is a heap of ashes; and between the
-end and the beginning lies all the pain of the world. Let me sleep,
-since I cannot die."
-
-Then the old woman's eyes closed again, and her head sank a little lower
-upon her breast.
-
-So Evelyn went away and left her asleep, with the cat asleep on the bag
-footstool; and the young girl tried to forget Nurse Macdonald's words,
-but she could not, for she heard them over and over again in the wind,
-and behind her on the stairs. And as she grew sick with fear of the
-frightful unknown evil to which her soul was bound, she felt a bodily
-something pressing her, and pushing her, and forcing her on, and from
-the other side she felt the threads that drew her mysteriously: and when
-she shut her eyes, she saw in the chapel behind the altar, the low iron
-door through which she must pass to go to the thing.
-
-And as she lay awake at night, she drew the sheet over her face, lest
-she should see shadows on the wall beckoning to her; and the sound of
-her own warm breath made whisperings in her ears, while she held the
-mattress with her hands, to keep from getting up and going to the
-chapel. It would have been easier if there had not been a way thither
-through the library, by a door which was never locked. It would be
-fearfully easy to take her candle and go softly through the sleeping
-house. And the key of the vault lay under the altar behind a stone that
-turned. She knew the little secret. She could go alone and see.
-
-But when she thought of it, she felt her hair rise on her head, and
-first she shivered so that the bed shook, and then the horror went
-through her in a cold thrill that was agony again, like myriads of icy
-needles boring into her nerves.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV
-
-
-The old clock in Nurse Macdonald's tower struck midnight. From her room
-she could hear the creaking chains and weights in their box in the
-corner of the staircase, and overhead the jarring of the rusty lever
-that lifted the hammer. She had heard it all her life. It struck eleven
-strokes clearly, and then came the twelfth, with a dull half stroke, as
-though the hammer were too weary to go on, and had fallen asleep against
-the bell.
-
-The old cat got up from the bag footstool and stretched itself, and
-Nurse Macdonald opened her ancient eyes and looked slowly round the
-room by the dim light of the night lamp. She touched the cat with her
-crutch-stick, and it lay down upon her feet. She drank a few drops from
-her cup and went to sleep again.
-
-But downstairs Sir Gabriel sat straight up as the clock struck, for he
-had dreamed a fearful dream of horror, and his heart stood still, till
-he awoke at its stopping, and it beat again furiously with his breath,
-like a wild thing set free. No Ockram had ever known fear waking, but
-sometimes it came to Sir Gabriel in his sleep.
-
-He pressed his hands to his temples as he sat up in bed, and his hands
-were icy cold, but his head was hot. The dream faded far, and in its
-place there came the master thought that racked his life; with the
-thought also came the sick twisting of his lips in the dark that would
-have been a smile. Far off, Evelyn Warburton dreamed that the dead smile
-was on her mouth, and awoke, starting with a little moan, her face in
-her hands, shivering.
-
-But Sir Gabriel struck a light and got up and began to walk up and down
-his great room. It was midnight, and he had barely slept an hour, and in
-the north of Ireland the winter nights are long.
-
-"I shall go mad," he said to himself, holding his forehead. He knew that
-it was true. For weeks and months the possession of the thing had grown
-upon him like a disease, till he could think of nothing without thinking
-first of that. And now all at once it outgrew his strength, and he knew
-that he must be its instrument or lose his mind--that he must do the
-deed he hated and feared, if he could fear anything, or that something
-would snap in his brain and divide him from life while he was yet alive.
-He took the candlestick in his hand, the old-fashioned heavy candlestick
-that had always been used by the head of the house. He did not think of
-dressing, but went as he was, in his silk night clothes and his
-slippers, and he opened the door. Everything was very still in the great
-old house. He shut the door behind him and walked noiselessly on the
-carpet through the long corridor. A cool breeze blew over his shoulder
-and blew the flame of his candle straight out from him. Instinctively he
-stopped and looked round, but all was still, and the upright flame
-burned steadily. He walked on, and instantly a strong draught was behind
-him, almost extinguishing the light. It seemed to blow him on his way,
-ceasing whenever he turned, coming again when he went on--invisible,
-icy.
-
-Down the great staircase to the echoing hall he went, seeing nothing but
-the flaring flame of the candle standing away from him over the
-guttering wax, while the cold wind blew over his shoulder and through
-his hair. On he passed through the open door into the library, dark with
-old books and carved bookcases; on through the door in the shelves, with
-painted shelves on it, and the imitated backs of books, so that one
-needed to know where to find it--and it shut itself after him with a
-soft click. He entered the low-arched passage, and though the door was
-shut behind him and fitted tightly in its frame, still the cold breeze
-blew the flame forward as he walked. And he was not afraid; but his face
-was very pale, and his eyes were wide and bright, looking before him,
-seeing already in the dark air the picture of the thing beyond. But in
-the chapel he stood still, his hand on the little turning stone tablet
-in the back of the stone altar. On the tablet were engraved words:
-"_Clavis sepulchri Clarissimorum Dominorum De Ockram_"--("the key to the
-vault of the most illustrious lords of Ockram"). Sir Gabriel paused and
-listened. He fancied that he heard a sound far off in the great house
-where all had been so still, but it did not come again. Yet he waited at
-the last, and looked at the low iron door. Beyond it, down the long
-descent, lay his father uncoffined, six months dead, corrupt, terrible
-in his clinging shroud. The strangely preserving air of the vault could
-not yet have done its work completely. But on the thing's ghastly
-features, with their half-dried, open eyes, there would still be the
-frightful smile with which the man had died--the smile that haunted----
-
-As the thought crossed Sir Gabriel's mind, he felt his lips writhing,
-and he struck his own mouth in wrath with the back of his hand so
-fiercely that a drop of blood ran down his chin, and another, and more,
-falling back in the gloom upon the chapel pavement. But still his
-bruised lips twisted themselves. He turned the tablet by the simple
-secret. It needed no safer fastening, for had each Ockram been coffined
-in pure gold, and had the door been open wide, there was not a man in
-Tyrone brave enough to go down to that place, saving Gabriel Ockram
-himself, with his angel's face and his thin, white hands, and his sad
-unflinching eyes. He took the great old key and set it into the lock of
-the iron door; and the heavy, rattling noise echoed down the descent
-beyond like footsteps, as if a watcher had stood behind the iron and
-were running away within, with heavy dead feet. And though he was
-standing still, the cool wind was from behind him, and blew the flame of
-the candle against the iron panel. He turned the key.
-
-Sir Gabriel saw that his candle was short. There were new ones on the
-altar, with long candlesticks, and he lit one, and left his own burning
-on the floor. As he set it down on the pavement his lip began to bleed
-again, and another drop fell upon the stones.
-
-He drew the iron door open and pushed it back against the chapel wall,
-so that it should not shut of itself, while he was within; and the
-horrible draught of the sepulchre came up out of the depths in his face,
-foul and dark. He went in, but though the fetid air met him, yet the
-flame of the tall candle was blown straight from him against the wind
-while he walked down the easy incline with steady steps, his loose
-slippers slapping the pavement as he trod.
-
-He shaded the candle with his hand, and his fingers seemed to be made of
-wax and blood as the light shone through them. And in spite of him the
-unearthly draught forced the flame forward, till it was blue over the
-black wick, and it seemed as if it must go out. But he went straight on,
-with shining eyes.
-
-The downward passage was wide, and he could not always see the walls by
-the struggling light, but he knew when he was in the place of death by
-the larger, drearier echo of his steps in the greater space, and by the
-sensation of a distant blank wall. He stood still, almost enclosing the
-flame of the candle in the hollow of his hand. He could see a little,
-for his eyes were growing used to the gloom. Shadowy forms were outlined
-in the dimness, where the biers of the Ockrams stood crowded together,
-side by side, each with its straight, shrouded corpse, strangely
-preserved by the dry air, like the empty shell that the locust sheds in
-summer. And a few steps before him he saw clearly the dark shape of
-headless Sir Vernon's iron coffin, and he knew that nearest to it lay
-the thing he sought.
-
-He was as brave as any of those dead men had been, and they were his
-fathers, and he knew that sooner or later he should lie there himself,
-beside Sir Hugh, slowly drying to a parchment shell. But he was still
-alive, and he closed his eyes a moment, and three great drops stood on
-his forehead.
-
-Then he looked again, and by the whiteness of the winding-sheet he knew
-his father's corpse, for all the others were brown with age; and,
-moreover, the flame of the candle was blown toward it. He made four
-steps till he reached it, and suddenly the light burned straight and
-high, shedding a dazzling yellow glare upon the fine linen that was all
-white, save over the face, and where the joined hands were laid on the
-breast. And at those places ugly stains had spread, darkened with
-outlines of the features and of the tight-clasped fingers. There was a
-frightful stench of drying death.
-
-As Sir Gabriel looked down, something stirred behind him, softly at
-first, then more noisily, and something fell to the stone floor with a
-dull thud and rolled up to his feet; he started back and saw a withered
-head lying almost face upward on the pavement, grinning at him. He felt
-the cold sweat standing on his face, and his heart beat painfully.
-
-For the first time in all his life that evil thing which men call fear
-was getting hold of him, checking his heart-strings as a cruel driver
-checks a quivering horse, clawing at his backbone with icy hands,
-lifting his hair with freezing breath, climbing up and gathering in his
-midriff with leaden weight.
-
-Yet presently he bit his lip and bent down, holding the candle in one
-hand, to lift the shroud back from the head of the corpse with the
-other. Slowly he lifted it. Then it clove to the half-dried skin of the
-face, and his hand shook as if some one had struck him on the elbow, but
-half in fear and half in anger at himself, he pulled it, so that it came
-away with a little ripping sound. He caught his breath as he held it,
-not yet throwing it back, and not yet looking. The horror was working in
-him, and he felt that old Vernon Ockram was standing up in his iron
-coffin, headless, yet watching him with the stump of his severed neck.
-
-While he held his breath he felt the dead smile twisting his lips. In
-sudden wrath at his own misery, he tossed the death-stained linen
-backward, and looked at last. He ground his teeth lest he should shriek
-aloud.
-
-There it was, the thing that haunted him, that haunted Evelyn Warburton,
-that was like a blight on all that came near him.
-
-The dead face was blotched with dark stains, and the thin, grey hair was
-matted about the discoloured forehead. The sunken lids were half open,
-and the candle light gleamed on something foul where the toad eyes had
-lived.
-
-But yet the dead thing smiled, as it had smiled in life; the ghastly
-lips were parted and drawn wide and tight upon the wolfish teeth,
-cursing still, and still defying hell to do its worst--defying, cursing,
-and always and for ever smiling alone in the dark.
-
-Sir Gabriel opened the winding-sheet where the hands were, and the
-blackened, withered fingers were closed upon something stained and
-mottled. Shivering from head to foot, but fighting like a man in agony
-for his life, he tried to take the package from the dead man's hold. But
-as he pulled at it the claw-like fingers seemed to close more tightly,
-and when he pulled harder the shrunken hands and arms rose from the
-corpse with a horrible look of life following his motion--then as he
-wrenched the sealed packet loose at last, the hands fell back into their
-place still folded.
-
-He set down the candle on the edge of the bier to break the seals from
-the stout paper. And, kneeling on one knee, to get a better light, he
-read what was within, written long ago in Sir Hugh's queer hand.
-
-He was no longer afraid.
-
-He read how Sir Hugh had written it all down that it might perchance be
-a witness of evil and of his hatred; how he had loved Evelyn Warburton,
-his wife's sister; and how his wife had died of a broken heart with his
-curse upon her, and how Warburton and he had fought side by side in
-Afghanistan, and Warburton had fallen; but Ockram had brought his
-comrade's wife back a full year later, and little Evelyn, her child, had
-been born in Ockram Hall. And next, how he had wearied of the mother,
-and she had died like her sister with his curse on her. And then, how
-Evelyn had been brought up as his niece, and how he had trusted that his
-son Gabriel and his daughter, innocent and unknowing, might love and
-marry, and the souls of the women he had betrayed might suffer another
-anguish before eternity was out. And, last of all, he hoped that some
-day, when nothing could be undone, the two might find his writing and
-live on, not daring to tell the truth for their children's sake and the
-world's word, man and wife.
-
-This he read, kneeling beside the corpse in the north vault, by the
-light of the altar candle; and when he had read it all, he thanked God
-aloud that he had found the secret in time. But when he rose to his feet
-and looked down at the dead face it was changed, and the smile was gone
-from it for ever, and the jaw had fallen a little, and the tired, dead
-lips were relaxed. And then there was a breath behind him and close to
-him, not cold like that which had blown the flame of the candle as he
-came, but warm and human. He turned suddenly.
-
-There she stood, all in white, with her shadowy golden hair--for she had
-risen from her bed and had followed him noiselessly, and had found him
-reading, and had herself read over his shoulder. He started violently
-when he saw her, for his nerves were unstrung--and then he cried out her
-name in the still place of death:
-
-"Evelyn!"
-
-"My brother!" she answered softly and tenderly, putting out both hands
-to meet his.
-
-
-
-
-THE SCREAMING SKULL
-
-
-I have often heard it scream. No, I am not nervous, I am not
-imaginative, and I never believed in ghosts, unless that thing is one.
-Whatever it is, it hates me almost as much as it hated Luke Pratt, and
-it screams at me.
-
-If I were you, I would never tell ugly stories about ingenious ways of
-killing people, for you never can tell but that some one at the table
-may be tired of his or her nearest and dearest. I have always blamed
-myself for Mrs. Pratt's death, and I suppose I was responsible for it in
-a way, though heaven knows I never wished her anything but long life and
-happiness. If I had not told that story she might be alive yet. That is
-why the thing screams at me, I fancy.
-
-She was a good little woman, with a sweet temper, all things considered,
-and a nice gentle voice; but I remember hearing her shriek once when she
-thought her little boy was killed by a pistol that went off, though
-every one was sure that it was not loaded. It was the same scream;
-exactly the same, with a sort of rising quaver at the end; do you know
-what I mean? Unmistakable.
-
-The truth is, I had not realised that the doctor and his wife were not
-on good terms. They used to bicker a bit now and then when I was here,
-and I often noticed that little Mrs. Pratt got very red and bit her lip
-hard to keep her temper, while Luke grew pale and said the most
-offensive things. He was that sort when he was in the nursery, I
-remember, and afterward at school. He was my cousin, you know; that is
-how I came by this house; after he died, and his boy Charley was killed
-in South Africa, there were no relations left. Yes, it's a pretty little
-property, just the sort of thing for an old sailor like me who has taken
-to gardening.
-
-One always remembers one's mistakes much more vividly than one's
-cleverest things, doesn't one? I've often noticed it. I was dining with
-the Pratts one night, when I told them the story that afterwards made so
-much difference. It was a wet night in November, and the sea was
-moaning. Hush!--if you don't speak you will hear it now....
-
-Do you hear the tide? Gloomy sound, isn't it? Sometimes, about this time
-of year--hallo!--there it is! Don't be frightened, man--it won't eat
-you--it's only a noise, after all! But I'm glad you've heard it,
-because there are always people who think it's the wind, or my
-imagination, or something. You won't hear it again to-night, I fancy,
-for it doesn't often come more than once. Yes--that's right. Put another
-stick on the fire, and a little more stuff into that weak mixture you're
-so fond of. Do you remember old Blauklot the carpenter, on that German
-ship that picked us up when the _Clontarf_ went to the bottom? We were
-hove to in a howling gale one night, as snug as you please, with no land
-within five hundred miles, and the ship coming up and falling off as
-regularly as clockwork--"Biddy te boor beebles ashore tis night, poys!"
-old Blauklot sang out, as he went off to his quarters with the
-sail-maker. I often think of that, now that I'm ashore for good and all.
-
-Yes, it was on a night like this, when I was at home for a spell,
-waiting to take the _Olympia_ out on her first trip--it was on the next
-voyage that she broke the record, you remember--but that dates it.
-Ninety-two was the year, early in November.
-
-The weather was dirty, Pratt was out of temper, and the dinner was bad,
-very bad indeed, which didn't improve matters, and cold, which made it
-worse. The poor little lady was very unhappy about it, and insisted on
-making a Welsh rarebit on the table to counteract the raw turnips and
-the half-boiled mutton. Pratt must have had a hard day. Perhaps he had
-lost a patient. At all events, he was in a nasty temper.
-
-"My wife is trying to poison me, you see!" he said. "She'll succeed some
-day." I saw that she was hurt, and I made believe to laugh, and said
-that Mrs. Pratt was much too clever to get rid of her husband in such a
-simple way; and then I began to tell them about Japanese tricks with
-spun glass and chopped horsehair and the like.
-
-Pratt was a doctor, and knew a lot more than I did about such things,
-but that only put me on my mettle, and I told a story about a woman in
-Ireland who did for three husbands before any one suspected foul play.
-
-Did you never hear that tale? The fourth husband managed to keep awake
-and caught her, and she was hanged. How did she do it? She drugged them,
-and poured melted lead into their ears through a little horn funnel when
-they were asleep.... No--that's the wind whistling. It's backing up to
-the southward again. I can tell by the sound. Besides, the other thing
-doesn't often come more than once in an evening even at this time of
-year--when it happened. Yes, it was in November. Poor Mrs. Pratt died
-suddenly in her bed not long after I dined here. I can fix the date,
-because I got the news in New York by the steamer that followed the
-_Olympia_ when I took her out on her first trip. You had the _Leofric_
-the same year? Yes, I remember. What a pair of old buffers we are coming
-to be, you and I. Nearly fifty years since we were apprentices together
-on the _Clontarf_. Shall you ever forget old Blauklot? "Biddy te boor
-beebles ashore, poys!" Ha, ha! Take a little more, with all that water.
-It's the old Hulstkamp I found in the cellar when this house came to me,
-the same I brought Luke from Amsterdam five-and-twenty years ago. He had
-never touched a drop of it. Perhaps he's sorry now, poor fellow.
-
-Where did I leave off? I told you that Mrs. Pratt died suddenly--yes.
-Luke must have been lonely here after she was dead, I should think; I
-came to see him now and then, and he looked worn and nervous, and told
-me that his practice was growing too heavy for him, though he wouldn't
-take an assistant on any account. Years went on, and his son was killed
-in South Africa, and after that he began to be queer. There was
-something about him not like other people. I believe he kept his senses
-in his profession to the end; there was no complaint of his having made
-bad mistakes in cases, or anything of that sort, but he had a look about
-him----
-
-Luke was a red-headed man with a pale face when he was young, and he
-was never stout; in middle age he turned a sandy grey, and after his son
-died he grew thinner and thinner, till his head looked like a skull with
-parchment stretched over it very tight, and his eyes had a sort of glare
-in them that was very disagreeable to look at.
-
-He had an old dog that poor Mrs. Pratt had been fond of, and that used
-to follow her everywhere. He was a bull-dog, and the sweetest tempered
-beast you ever saw, though he had a way of hitching his upper lip behind
-one of his fangs that frightened strangers a good deal. Sometimes, of an
-evening, Pratt and Bumble--that was the dog's name--used to sit and look
-at each other a long time, thinking about old times, I suppose, when
-Luke's wife used to sit in that chair you've got. That was always her
-place, and this was the doctor's, where I'm sitting. Bumble used to
-climb up by the footstool--he was old and fat by that time, and could
-not jump much, and his teeth were getting shaky. He would look steadily
-at Luke, and Luke looked steadily at the dog, his face growing more and
-more like a skull with two little coals for eyes; and after about five
-minutes or so, though it may have been less, old Bumble would suddenly
-begin to shake all over, and all on a sudden he would set up an awful
-howl, as if he had been shot, and tumble out of the easy-chair and trot
-away, and hide himself under the sideboard, and lie there making odd
-noises.
-
-Considering Pratt's looks in those last months, the thing is not
-surprising, you know. I'm not nervous or imaginative, but I can quite
-believe he might have sent a sensitive woman into hysterics--his head
-looked so much like a skull in parchment.
-
-At last I came down one day before Christmas, when my ship was in dock
-and I had three weeks off. Bumble was not about, and I said casually
-that I supposed the old dog was dead.
-
-"Yes," Pratt answered, and I thought there was something odd in his tone
-even before he went on after a little pause. "I killed him," he said
-presently. "I could not stand it any longer."
-
-I asked what it was that Luke could not stand, though I guessed well
-enough.
-
-"He had a way of sitting in her chair and glaring at me, and then
-howling." Luke shivered a little. "He didn't suffer at all, poor old
-Bumble," he went on in a hurry, as if he thought I might imagine he had
-been cruel. "I put dionine into his drink to make him sleep soundly, and
-then I chloroformed him gradually, so that he could not have felt
-suffocated even if he was dreaming. It's been quieter since then."
-
-I wondered what he meant, for the words slipped out as if he could not
-help saying them. I've understood since. He meant that he did not hear
-that noise so often after the dog was out of the way. Perhaps he thought
-at first that it was old Bumble in the yard howling at the moon, though
-it's not that kind of noise, is it? Besides, I know what it is, if Luke
-didn't. It's only a noise, after all, and a noise never hurt anybody
-yet. But he was much more imaginative than I am. No doubt there really
-is something about this place that I don't understand; but when I don't
-understand a thing, I call it a phenomenon, and I don't take it for
-granted that it's going to kill me, as he did. I don't understand
-everything, by long odds, nor do you, nor does any man who has been to
-sea. We used to talk of tidal waves, for instance, and we could not
-account for them; now we account for them by calling them submarine
-earthquakes, and we branch off into fifty theories, any one of which
-might make earthquakes quite comprehensible if we only knew what they
-are. I fell in with one of them once, and the inkstand flew straight up
-from the table against the ceiling of my cabin. The same thing happened
-to Captain Lecky--I dare say you've read about it in his "Wrinkles."
-Very good. If that sort of thing took place ashore, in this room for
-instance, a nervous person would talk about spirits and levitation and
-fifty things that mean nothing, instead of just quietly setting it down
-as a "phenomenon" that has not been explained yet. My view of that
-voice, you see.
-
-Besides, what is there to prove that Luke killed his wife? I would not
-even suggest such a thing to any one but you. After all, there was
-nothing but the coincidence that poor little Mrs. Pratt died suddenly in
-her bed a few days after I told that story at dinner. She was not the
-only woman who ever died like that. Luke got the doctor over from the
-next parish, and they agreed that she had died of something the matter
-with her heart. Why not? It's common enough.
-
-Of course, there was the ladle. I never told anybody about that, and it
-made me start when I found it in the cupboard in the bedroom. It was
-new, too--a little tinned iron ladle that had not been in the fire more
-than once or twice, and there was some lead in it that had been melted,
-and stuck to the bottom of the bowl, all grey, with hardened dross on
-it. But that proves nothing. A country doctor is generally a handy man,
-who does everything for himself, and Luke may have had a dozen reasons
-for melting a little lead in a ladle. He was fond of sea-fishing, for
-instance, and he may have cast a sinker for a night-line; perhaps it was
-a weight for the hall clock, or something like that. All the same, when
-I found it I had a rather queer sensation, because it looked so much
-like the thing I had described when I told them the story. Do you
-understand? It affected me unpleasantly, and I threw it away; it's at
-the bottom of the sea a mile from the Spit, and it will be jolly well
-rusted beyond recognising if it's ever washed up by the tide.
-
-You see, Luke must have bought it in the village, years ago, for the man
-sells just such ladles still. I suppose they are used in cooking. In any
-case, there was no reason why an inquisitive housemaid should find such
-a thing lying about, with lead in it, and wonder what it was, and
-perhaps talk to the maid who heard me tell the story at dinner--for that
-girl married the plumber's son in the village, and may remember the
-whole thing.
-
-You understand me, don't you? Now that Luke Pratt is dead and gone, and
-lies buried beside his wife, with an honest man's tombstone at his head,
-I should not care to stir up anything that could hurt his memory. They
-are both dead, and their son, too. There was trouble enough about Luke's
-death, as it was.
-
-How? He was found dead on the beach one morning, and there was a
-coroner's inquest. There were marks on his throat, but he had not been
-robbed. The verdict was that he had come to his end "by the hands or
-teeth of some person or animal unknown," for half the jury thought it
-might have been a big dog that had thrown him down and gripped his
-windpipe, though the skin of his throat was not broken. No one knew at
-what time he had gone out, nor where he had been. He was found lying on
-his back above high-water mark, and an old cardboard bandbox that had
-belonged to his wife lay under his hand, open. The lid had fallen off.
-He seemed to have been carrying home a skull in the box--doctors are
-fond of collecting such things. It had rolled out and lay near his head,
-and it was a remarkably fine skull, rather small, beautifully shaped and
-very white, with perfect teeth. That is to say, the upper jaw was
-perfect, but there was no lower one at all, when I first saw it.
-
-Yes, I found it here when I came. You see, it was very white and
-polished, like a thing meant to be kept under a glass case, and the
-people did not know where it came from, nor what to do with it; so they
-put it back into the bandbox and set it on the shelf of the cupboard in
-the best bedroom, and of course they showed it to me when I took
-possession. I was taken down to the beach, too, to be shown the place
-where Luke was found, and the old fisherman explained just how he was
-lying, and the skull beside him. The only point he could not explain
-was why the skull had rolled up the sloping sand toward Luke's head
-instead of rolling downhill to his feet. It did not seem odd to me at
-the time, but I have often thought of it since, for the place is rather
-steep. I'll take you there to-morrow if you like--I made a sort of cairn
-of stones there afterward.
-
-When he fell down, or was thrown down--whichever happened--the bandbox
-struck the sand, and the lid came off, and the thing came out and ought
-to have rolled down. But it didn't. It was close to his head, almost
-touching it, and turned with the face toward it. I say it didn't strike
-me as odd when the man told me; but I could not help thinking about it
-afterward, again and again, till I saw a picture of it all when I closed
-my eyes; and then I began to ask myself why the plaguey thing had rolled
-up instead of down, and why it had stopped near Luke's head instead of
-anywhere else, a yard away, for instance.
-
-You naturally want to know what conclusion I reached, don't you? None
-that at all explained the rolling, at all events. But I got something
-else into my head, after a time, that made me feel downright
-uncomfortable.
-
-Oh, I don't mean as to anything supernatural! There may be ghosts, or
-there may not be. If there are, I'm not inclined to believe that they
-can hurt living people except by frightening them, and, for my part, I
-would rather face any shape of ghost than a fog in the Channel when it's
-crowded. No. What bothered me was just a foolish idea, that's all, and I
-cannot tell how it began, nor what made it grow till it turned into a
-certainty.
-
-I was thinking about Luke and his poor wife one evening over my pipe and
-a dull book, when it occurred to me that the skull might possibly be
-hers, and I have never got rid of the thought since. You'll tell me
-there's no sense in it, no doubt; that Mrs. Pratt was buried like a
-Christian and is lying in the churchyard where they put her, and that
-it's perfectly monstrous to suppose her husband kept her skull in her
-old bandbox in his bedroom. All the same, in the face of reason, and
-common sense, and probability, I'm convinced that he did. Doctors do all
-sorts of queer things that would make men like you and me feel creepy,
-and those are just the things that don't seem probable, nor logical, nor
-sensible to us.
-
-Then, don't you see?--if it really was her skull, poor woman, the only
-way of accounting for his having it is that he really killed her, and
-did it in that way, as the woman killed her husbands in the story, and
-that he was afraid there might be an examination some day which would
-betray him. You see, I told that too, and I believe it had really
-happened some fifty or sixty years ago. They dug up the three skulls,
-you know, and there was a small lump of lead rattling about in each one.
-That was what hanged the woman. Luke remembered that, I'm sure. I don't
-want to know what he did when he thought of it; my taste never ran in
-the direction of horrors, and I don't fancy you care for them either, do
-you? No. If you did, you might supply what is wanting to the story.
-
-It must have been rather grim, eh? I wish I did not see the whole thing
-so distinctly, just as everything must have happened. He took it the
-night before she was buried, I'm sure, after the coffin had been shut,
-and when the servant girl was asleep. I would bet anything, that when
-he'd got it, he put something under the sheet in its place, to fill up
-and look like it. What do you suppose he put there, under the sheet?
-
-I don't wonder you take me up on what I'm saying! First I tell you that
-I don't want to know what happened, and that I hate to think about
-horrors, and then I describe the whole thing to you as if I had seen it.
-I'm quite sure that it was her work-bag that he put there. I remember
-the bag very well, for she always used it of an evening; it was made of
-brown plush, and when it was stuffed full it was about the size of--you
-understand. Yes, there I am, at it again! You may laugh at me, but you
-don't live here alone, where it was done, and you didn't tell Luke the
-story about the melted lead. I'm not nervous, I tell you, but sometimes
-I begin to feel that I understand why some people are. I dwell on all
-this when I'm alone, and I dream of it, and when that thing
-screams--well, frankly, I don't like the noise any more than you do,
-though I should be used to it by this time.
-
-I ought not to be nervous. I've sailed in a haunted ship. There was a
-Man in the Top, and two-thirds of the crew died of the West Coast fever
-inside of ten days after we anchored; but I was all right, then and
-afterward. I have seen some ugly sights, too, just as you have, and all
-the rest of us. But nothing ever stuck in my head in the way this does.
-
-You see, I've tried to get rid of the thing, but it doesn't like that.
-It wants to be there in its place, in Mrs. Pratt's bandbox in the
-cupboard in the best bedroom. It's not happy anywhere else. How do I
-know that? Because I've tried it. You don't suppose that I've not tried,
-do you? As long as it's there it only screams now and then, generally at
-this time of year, but if I put it out of the house it goes on all
-night, and no servant will stay here twenty-four hours. As it is, I've
-often been left alone and have been obliged to shift for myself for a
-fortnight at a time. No one from the village would ever pass a night
-under the roof now, and as for selling the place, or even letting it,
-that's out of the question. The old women say that if I stay here I
-shall come to a bad end myself before long.
-
-I'm not afraid of that. You smile at the mere idea that any one could
-take such nonsense seriously. Quite right. It's utterly blatant
-nonsense, I agree with you. Didn't I tell you that it's only a noise
-after all when you started and looked round as if you expected to see a
-ghost standing behind your chair?
-
-I may be all wrong about the skull, and I like to think that I am--when
-I can. It may be just a fine specimen which Luke got somewhere long ago,
-and what rattles about inside when you shake it may be nothing but a
-pebble, or a bit of hard clay, or anything. Skulls that have lain long
-in the ground generally have something inside them that rattles, don't
-they? No, I've never tried to get it out, whatever it is; I'm afraid it
-might be lead, don't you see? And if it is, I don't want to know the
-fact, for I'd much rather not be sure. If it really is lead, I killed
-her quite as much as if I had done the deed myself. Anybody must see
-that, I should think. As long as I don't know for certain, I have the
-consolation of saying that it's all utterly ridiculous nonsense, that
-Mrs. Pratt died a natural death and that the beautiful skull belonged to
-Luke when he was a student in London. But if I were quite sure, I
-believe I should have to leave the house; indeed I do, most certainly.
-As it is, I had to give up trying to sleep in the best bedroom where the
-cupboard is.
-
-You ask me why I don't throw it into the pond--yes, but please don't
-call it a "confounded bugbear"--it doesn't like being called names.
-
-There! Lord, what a shriek! I told you so! You're quite pale, man. Fill
-up your pipe and draw your chair nearer to the fire, and take some more
-drink. Old Hollands never hurt anybody yet. I've seen a Dutchman in Java
-drink half a jug of Hulstkamp in a morning without turning a hair. I
-don't take much rum myself, because it doesn't agree with my rheumatism,
-but you are not rheumatic and it won't damage you. Besides, it's a very
-damp night outside. The wind is howling again, and it will soon be in
-the southwest; do you hear how the windows rattle? The tide must have
-turned too, by the moaning.
-
-We should not have heard the thing again if you had not said that. I'm
-pretty sure we should not. Oh yes, if you choose to describe it as a
-coincidence, you are quite welcome, but I would rather that you should
-not call the thing names again, if you don't mind. It may be that the
-poor little woman hears, and perhaps it hurts her, don't you know?
-Ghost? No! You don't call anything a ghost that you can take in your
-hands and look at in broad daylight, and that rattles when you shake it.
-Do you, now? But it's something that hears and understands; there's no
-doubt about that.
-
-I tried sleeping in the best bedroom when I first came to the house,
-just because it was the best and the most comfortable, but I had to give
-it up. It was their room, and there's the big bed she died in, and the
-cupboard is in the thickness of the wall, near the head, on the left.
-That's where it likes to be kept, in its bandbox. I only used the room
-for a fortnight after I came, and then I turned out and took the little
-room downstairs, next to the surgery, where Luke used to sleep when he
-expected to be called to a patient during the night.
-
-I was always a good sleeper ashore; eight hours is my dose, eleven to
-seven when I'm alone, twelve to eight when I have a friend with me. But
-I could not sleep after three o'clock in the morning in that room--a
-quarter past, to be accurate--as a matter of fact, I timed it with my
-old pocket chronometer, which still keeps good time, and it was always
-at exactly seventeen minutes past three. I wonder whether that was the
-hour when she died?
-
-It was not what you have heard. If it had been that I could not have
-stood it two nights. It was just a start and a moan and hard breathing
-for a few seconds in the cupboard, and it could never have waked me
-under ordinary circumstances, I'm sure. I suppose you are like me in
-that, and we are just like other people who have been to sea. No natural
-sounds disturb us at all, not all the racket of a square-rigger hove to
-in a heavy gale, or rolling on her beam ends before the wind. But if a
-lead pencil gets adrift and rattles in the drawer of your cabin table
-you are awake in a moment. Just so--you always understand. Very well,
-the noise in the cupboard was no louder than that, but it waked me
-instantly.
-
-I said it was like a "start." I know what I mean, but it's hard to
-explain without seeming to talk nonsense. Of course you cannot exactly
-"hear" a person "start"; at the most, you might hear the quick drawing
-of the breath between the parted lips and closed teeth, and the almost
-imperceptible sound of clothing that moved suddenly though very
-slightly. It was like that.
-
-You know how one feels what a sailing vessel is going to do, two or
-three seconds before she does it, when one has the wheel. Riders say the
-same of a horse, but that's less strange, because the horse is a live
-animal with feelings of its own, and only poets and landsmen talk about
-a ship being alive, and all that. But I have always felt somehow that
-besides being a steaming machine or a sailing machine for carrying
-weights, a vessel at sea is a sensitive instrument, and a means of
-communication between nature and man, and most particularly the man at
-the wheel, if she is steered by hand. She takes her impressions directly
-from wind and sea, tide and stream, and transmits them to the man's
-hand, just as the wireless telegraph picks up the interrupted currents
-aloft and turns them out below in the form of a message.
-
-You see what I am driving at; I felt that something started in the
-cupboard, and I felt it so vividly that I heard it, though there may
-have been nothing to hear, and the sound inside my head waked me
-suddenly. But I really heard the other noise. It was as if it were
-muffled inside a box, as far away as if it came through a long-distance
-telephone; and yet I knew that it was inside the cupboard near the head
-of my bed. My hair did not bristle and my blood did not run cold that
-time. I simply resented being waked up by something that had no
-business to make a noise, any more than a pencil should rattle in the
-drawer of my cabin table on board ship. For I did not understand; I just
-supposed that the cupboard had some communication with the outside air,
-and that the wind had got in and was moaning through it with a sort of
-very faint screech. I struck a light and looked at my watch, and it was
-seventeen minutes past three. Then I turned over and went to sleep on my
-right ear. That's my good one; I'm pretty deaf with the other, for I
-struck the water with it when I was a lad in diving from the foretopsail
-yard. Silly thing to do, it was, but the result is very convenient when
-I want to go to sleep when there's a noise.
-
-That was the first night, and the same thing happened again and several
-times afterward, but not regularly, though it was always at the same
-time, to a second; perhaps I was sometimes sleeping on my good ear, and
-sometimes not. I overhauled the cupboard and there was no way by which
-the wind could get in, or anything else, for the door makes a good fit,
-having been meant to keep out moths, I suppose; Mrs. Pratt must have
-kept her winter things in it, for it still smells of camphor and
-turpentine.
-
-After about a fortnight I had had enough of the noises. So far I had
-said to myself that it would be silly to yield to it and take the skull
-out of the room. Things always look differently by daylight, don't they?
-But the voice grew louder--I suppose one may call it a voice--and it got
-inside my deaf ear, too, one night. I realised that when I was wide
-awake, for my good ear was jammed down on the pillow, and I ought not to
-have heard a fog-horn in that position. But I heard that, and it made me
-lose my temper, unless it scared me, for sometimes the two are not far
-apart. I struck a light and got up, and I opened the cupboard, grabbed
-the bandbox and threw it out of the window, as far as I could.
-
-Then my hair stood on end. The thing screamed in the air, like a shell
-from a twelve-inch gun. It fell on the other side of the road. The night
-was very dark, and I could not see it fall, but I know it fell beyond
-the road. The window is just over the front door, it's fifteen yards to
-the fence, more or less, and the road is ten yards wide. There's a
-quickset hedge beyond, along the glebe that belongs to the vicarage.
-
-I did not sleep much more that night. It was not more than half an hour
-after I had thrown the bandbox out when I heard a shriek outside--like
-what we've had to-night, but worse, more despairing, I should call it;
-and it may have been my imagination, but I could have sworn that the
-screams came nearer and nearer each time. I lit a pipe, and walked up
-and down for a bit, and then took a book and sat up reading, but I'll be
-hanged if I can remember what I read nor even what the book was, for
-every now and then a shriek came up that would have made a dead man turn
-in his coffin.
-
-A little before dawn some one knocked at the front door. There was no
-mistaking that for anything else, and I opened my window and looked
-down, for I guessed that some one wanted the doctor, supposing that the
-new man had taken Luke's house. It was rather a relief to hear a human
-knock after that awful noise.
-
-You cannot see the door from above, owing to the little porch. The
-knocking came again, and I called out, asking who was there, but nobody
-answered, though the knock was repeated. I sang out again, and said that
-the doctor did not live here any longer. There was no answer, but it
-occurred to me that it might be some old countryman who was stone deaf.
-So I took my candle and went down to open the door. Upon my word, I was
-not thinking of the thing yet, and I had almost forgotten the other
-noises. I went down convinced that I should find somebody outside, on
-the doorstep, with a message. I set the candle on the hall table, so
-that the wind should not blow it out when I opened. While I was drawing
-the old-fashioned bolt I heard the knocking again. It was not loud, and
-it had a queer, hollow sound, now that I was close to it, I remember,
-but I certainly thought it was made by some person who wanted to get in.
-
-It wasn't. There was nobody there, but as I opened the door inward,
-standing a little on one side, so as to see out at once, something
-rolled across the threshold and stopped against my foot.
-
-I drew back as I felt it, for I knew what it was before I looked down. I
-cannot tell you how I knew, and it seemed unreasonable, for I am still
-quite sure that I had thrown it across the road. It's a French window,
-that opens wide, and I got a good swing when I flung it out. Besides,
-when I went out early in the morning, I found the bandbox beyond the
-thickset hedge.
-
-You may think it opened when I threw it, and that the skull dropped out;
-but that's impossible, for nobody could throw an empty cardboard box so
-far. It's out of the question; you might as well try to fling a ball of
-paper twenty-five yards, or a blown bird's egg.
-
-To go back, I shut and bolted the hall door, picked the thing up
-carefully, and put it on the table beside the candle. I did that
-mechanically, as one instinctively does the right thing in danger
-without thinking at all--unless one does the opposite. It may seem odd,
-but I believe my first thought had been that somebody might come and
-find me there on the threshold while it was resting against my foot,
-lying a little on its side, and turning one hollow eye up at my face, as
-if it meant to accuse me. And the light and shadow from the candle
-played in the hollows of the eyes as it stood on the table, so that they
-seemed to open and shut at me. Then the candle went out quite
-unexpectedly, though the door was fastened and there was not the least
-draught; and I used up at least half a dozen matches before it would
-burn again.
-
-I sat down rather suddenly, without quite knowing why. Probably I had
-been badly frightened, and perhaps you will admit there was no great
-shame in being scared. The thing had come home, and it wanted to go
-upstairs, back to its cupboard. I sat still and stared at it for a bit,
-till I began to feel very cold; then I took it and carried it up and set
-it in its place, and I remember that I spoke to it, and promised that it
-should have its bandbox again in the morning.
-
-You want to know whether I stayed in the room till daybreak? Yes, but I
-kept a light burning, and sat up smoking and reading, most likely out of
-fright; plain, undeniable fear, and you need not call it cowardice
-either, for that's not the same thing. I could not have stayed alone
-with that thing in the cupboard; I should have been scared to death,
-though I'm not more timid than other people. Confound it all, man, it
-had crossed the road alone, and had got up the doorstep and had knocked
-to be let in.
-
-When the dawn came, I put on my boots and went out to find the bandbox.
-I had to go a good way round, by the gate near the highroad, and I found
-the box open and hanging on the other side of the hedge. It had caught
-on the twigs by the string, and the lid had fallen off and was lying on
-the ground below it. That shows that it did not open till it was well
-over; and if it had not opened as soon as it left my hand, what was
-inside it must have gone beyond the road too.
-
-That's all. I took the box upstairs to the cupboard, and put the skull
-back and locked it up. When the girl brought me my breakfast she said
-she was sorry, but that she must go, and she did not care if she lost
-her month's wages. I looked at her, and her face was a sort of greenish,
-yellowish white. I pretended to be surprised, and asked what was the
-matter; but that was of no use, for she just turned on me and wanted to
-know whether I meant to stay in a haunted house, and how long I
-expected to live if I did, for though she noticed I was sometimes a
-little hard of hearing, she did not believe that even I could sleep
-through those screams again--and if I could, why had I been moving about
-the house and opening and shutting the front door, between three and
-four in the morning? There was no answering that, since she had heard
-me, so off she went, and I was left to myself. I went down to the
-village during the morning and found a woman who was willing to come and
-do the little work there is and cook my dinner, on condition that she
-might go home every night. As for me, I moved downstairs that day, and I
-have never tried to sleep in the best bedroom since. After a little
-while I got a brace of middle-aged Scotch servants from London, and
-things were quiet enough for a long time. I began by telling them that
-the house was in a very exposed position, and that the wind whistled
-round it a good deal in the autumn and winter, which had given it a bad
-name in the village, the Cornish people being inclined to superstition
-and telling ghost stories. The two hard-faced, sandy-haired sisters
-almost smiled, and they answered with great contempt that they had no
-great opinion of any Southern bogey whatever, having been in service in
-two English haunted houses, where they had never seen so much as the
-Boy in Gray, whom they reckoned no very particular rarity in
-Forfarshire.
-
-They stayed with me several months, and while they were in the house we
-had peace and quiet. One of them is here again now, but she went away
-with her sister within the year. This one--she was the cook--married the
-sexton, who works in my garden. That's the way of it. It's a small
-village and he has not much to do, and he knows enough about flowers to
-help me nicely, besides doing most of the hard work; for though I'm fond
-of exercise, I'm getting a little stiff in the hinges. He's a sober,
-silent sort of fellow, who minds his own business, and he was a widower
-when I came here--Trehearn is his name, James Trehearn. The Scotch
-sisters would not admit that there was anything wrong about the house,
-but when November came they gave me warning that they were going, on the
-ground that the chapel was such a long walk from here, being in the next
-parish, and that they could not possibly go to our church. But the
-younger one came back in the spring, and as soon as the banns could be
-published she was married to James Trehearn by the vicar, and she seems
-to have had no scruples about hearing him preach since then. I'm quite
-satisfied, if she is! The couple live in a small cottage that looks
-over the churchyard.
-
-I suppose you are wondering what all this has to do with what I was
-talking about. I'm alone so much that when an old friend comes to see
-me, I sometimes go on talking just for the sake of hearing my own voice.
-But in this case there is really a connection of ideas. It was James
-Trehearn who buried poor Mrs. Pratt, and her husband after her in the
-same grave, and it's not far from the back of his cottage. That's the
-connection in my mind, you see. It's plain enough. He knows something;
-I'm quite sure that he does, by his manner, though he's such a reticent
-beggar.
-
-Yes, I'm alone in the house at night now, for Mrs. Trehearn does
-everything herself, and when I have a friend the sexton's niece comes in
-to wait on the table. He takes his wife home every evening in winter,
-but in summer, when there's light, she goes by herself. She's not a
-nervous woman, but she's less sure than she used to be that there are no
-bogies in England worth a Scotchwoman's notice. Isn't it amusing, the
-idea that Scotland has a monopoly of the supernatural? Odd sort of
-national pride, I call that, don't you?
-
-That's a good fire, isn't it? When driftwood gets started at last
-there's nothing like it, I think. Yes, we get lots of it, for I'm sorry
-to say there are still a great many wrecks about here. It's a lonely
-coast, and you may have all the wood you want for the trouble of
-bringing it in. Trehearn and I borrow a cart now and then, and load it
-between here and the Spit. I hate a coal fire when I can get wood of any
-sort. A log is company, even if it's only a piece of a deck-beam or
-timber sawn off, and the salt in it makes pretty sparks. See how they
-fly, like Japanese hand-fireworks! Upon my word, with an old friend and
-a good fire and a pipe, one forgets all about that thing upstairs,
-especially now that the wind has moderated. It's only a lull, though,
-and it will blow a gale before morning.
-
-You think you would like to see the skull? I've no objection. There's no
-reason why you shouldn't have a look at it, and you never saw a more
-perfect one in your life, except that there are two front teeth missing
-in the lower jaw.
-
-Oh yes--I had not told you about the jaw yet. Trehearn found it in the
-garden last spring when he was digging a pit for a new asparagus bed.
-You know we make asparagus beds six or eight feet deep here. Yes, yes--I
-had forgotten to tell you that. He was digging straight down, just as he
-digs a grave; if you want a good asparagus bed made, I advise you to
-get a sexton to make it for you. Those fellows have a wonderful knack at
-that sort of digging.
-
-Trehearn had got down about three feet when he cut into a mass of white
-lime in the side of the trench. He had noticed that the earth was a
-little looser there, though he says it had not been disturbed for a
-number of years. I suppose he thought that even old lime might not be
-good for asparagus, so he broke it out and threw it up. It was pretty
-hard, he says, in biggish lumps, and out of sheer force of habit he
-cracked the lumps with his spade as they lay outside the pit beside him;
-the jawbone of a skull dropped out of one of the pieces. He thinks he
-must have knocked out the two front teeth in breaking up the lime, but
-he did not see them anywhere. He's a very experienced man in such
-things, as you may imagine, and he said at once that the jaw had
-probably belonged to a young woman, and that the teeth had been complete
-when she died. He brought it to me, and asked me if I wanted to keep it;
-if I did not, he said he would drop it into the next grave he made in
-the churchyard, as he supposed it was a Christian jaw, and ought to have
-decent burial, wherever the rest of the body might be. I told him that
-doctors often put bones into quicklime to whiten them nicely, and that
-I supposed Dr. Pratt had once had a little lime pit in the garden for
-that purpose, and had forgotten the jaw. Trehearn looked at me quietly.
-
-"Maybe it fitted that skull that used to be in the cupboard upstairs,
-sir," he said. "Maybe Dr. Pratt had put the skull into the lime to clean
-it, or something, and when he took it out he left the lower jaw behind.
-There's some human hair sticking in the lime, sir."
-
-I saw there was, and that was what Trehearn said. If he did not suspect
-something, why in the world should he have suggested that the jaw might
-fit the skull? Besides, it did. That's proof that he knows more than he
-cares to tell. Do you suppose he looked before she was buried? Or
-perhaps--when he buried Luke in the same grave----
-
-Well, well, it's of no use to go over that, is it? I said I would keep
-the jaw with the skull, and I took it upstairs and fitted it into its
-place. There's not the slightest doubt about the two belonging together,
-and together they are.
-
-Trehearn knows several things. We were talking about plastering the
-kitchen a while ago, and he happened to remember that it had not been
-done since the very week when Mrs. Pratt died. He did not say that the
-mason must have left some lime on the place, but he thought it, and
-that it was the very same lime he had found in the asparagus pit. He
-knows a lot. Trehearn is one of your silent beggars who can put two and
-two together. That grave is very near the back of his cottage, too, and
-he's one of the quickest men with a spade I ever saw. If he wanted to
-know the truth, he could, and no one else would ever be the wiser unless
-he chose to tell. In a quiet village like ours, people don't go and
-spend the night in the churchyard to see whether the sexton potters
-about by himself between ten o'clock and daylight.
-
-What is awful to think of, is Luke's deliberation, if he did it; his
-cool certainty that no one would find him out; above all, his nerve, for
-that must have been extraordinary. I sometimes think it's bad enough to
-live in the place where it was done, if it really was done. I always put
-in the condition, you see, for the sake of his memory, and a little bit
-for my own sake, too.
-
-I'll go upstairs and fetch the box in a minute. Let me light my pipe;
-there's no hurry! We had supper early, and it's only half-past nine
-o'clock. I never let a friend go to bed before twelve, or with less than
-three glasses--you may have as many more as you like, but you shan't
-have less, for the sake of old times.
-
-It's breezing up again, do you hear? That was only a lull just now, and
-we are going to have a bad night.
-
-A thing happened that made me start a little when I found that the jaw
-fitted exactly. I'm not very easily startled in that way myself, but I
-have seen people make a quick movement, drawing their breath sharply,
-when they had thought they were alone and suddenly turned and saw some
-one very near them. Nobody can call that fear. You wouldn't, would you?
-No. Well, just when I had set the jaw in its place under the skull, the
-teeth closed sharply on my finger. It felt exactly as if it were biting
-me hard, and I confess that I jumped before I realised that I had been
-pressing the jaw and the skull together with my other hand. I assure you
-I was not at all nervous. It was broad daylight, too, and a fine day,
-and the sun was streaming into the best bedroom. It would have been
-absurd to be nervous, and it was only a quick mistaken impression, but
-it really made me feel queer. Somehow it made me think of the funny
-verdict of the coroner's jury on Luke's death, "by the hand or teeth of
-some person or animal unknown." Ever since that I've wished I had seen
-those marks on his throat, though the lower jaw was missing then.
-
-I have often seen a man do insane things with his hands that he does
-not realise at all. I once saw a man hanging on by an old awning stop
-with one hand, leaning backward, outboard, with all his weight on it,
-and he was just cutting the stop with the knife in his other hand when I
-got my arms round him. We were in mid-ocean, going twenty knots. He had
-not the smallest idea what he was doing; neither had I when I managed to
-pinch my finger between the teeth of that thing. I can feel it now. It
-was exactly as if it were alive and were trying to bite me. It would if
-it could, for I know it hates me, poor thing! Do you suppose that what
-rattles about inside is really a bit of lead? Well, I'll get the box
-down presently, and if whatever it is happens to drop out into your
-hands that's your affair. If it's only a clod of earth or a pebble, the
-whole matter would be off my mind, and I don't believe I should ever
-think of the skull again; but somehow I cannot bring myself to shake out
-the bit of hard stuff myself. The mere idea that it may be lead makes me
-confoundedly uncomfortable, yet I've got the conviction that I shall
-know before long. I shall certainly know. I'm sure Trehearn knows, but
-he's such a silent beggar.
-
-I'll go upstairs now and get it. What? You had better go with me? Ha,
-ha! do you think I'm afraid of a bandbox and a noise? Nonsense!
-
-Bother the candle, it won't light! As if the ridiculous thing
-understood what it's wanted for! Look at that--the third match. They
-light fast enough for my pipe. There, do you see? It's a fresh box, just
-out of the tin safe where I keep the supply on account of the dampness.
-Oh, you think the wick of the candle may be damp, do you? All right,
-I'll light the beastly thing in the fire. That won't go out, at all
-events. Yes, it sputters a bit, but it will keep lighted now. It burns
-just like any other candle, doesn't it? The fact is, candles are not
-very good about here. I don't know where they come from, but they have a
-way of burning low occasionally, with a greenish flame that spits tiny
-sparks, and I'm often annoyed by their going out of themselves. It
-cannot be helped, for it will be long before we have electricity in our
-village. It really is rather a poor light, isn't it?
-
-You think I had better leave you the candle and take the lamp, do you? I
-don't like to carry lamps about, that's the truth. I never dropped one
-in my life, but I have always thought I might, and it's so confoundedly
-dangerous if you do. Besides, I am pretty well used to these rotten
-candles by this time.
-
-You may as well finish that glass while I'm getting it, for I don't mean
-to let you off with less than three before you go to bed. You won't
-have to go upstairs, either, for I've put you in the old study next to
-the surgery--that's where I live myself. The fact is, I never ask a
-friend to sleep upstairs now. The last man who did was Crackenthorpe,
-and he said he was kept awake all night. You remember old Crack, don't
-you? He stuck to the Service, and they've just made him an admiral. Yes,
-I'm off now--unless the candle goes out. I couldn't help asking if you
-remembered Crackenthorpe. If any one had told us that the skinny little
-idiot he used to be was to turn out the most successful of the lot of
-us, we should have laughed at the idea, shouldn't we? You and I did not
-do badly, it's true--but I'm really going now. I don't mean to let you
-think that I've been putting it off by talking! As if there were
-anything to be afraid of! If I were scared, I should tell you so quite
-frankly, and get you to go upstairs with me.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Here's the box. I brought it down very carefully, so as not to disturb
-it, poor thing. You see, if it were shaken, the jaw might get separated
-from it again, and I'm sure it wouldn't like that. Yes, the candle went
-out as I was coming downstairs, but that was the draught from the leaky
-window on the landing. Did you hear anything? Yes, there was another
-scream. Am I pale, do you say? That's nothing. My heart is a little
-queer sometimes, and I went upstairs too fast. In fact, that's one
-reason why I really prefer to live altogether on the ground floor.
-
-Wherever that shriek came from, it was not from the skull, for I had the
-box in my hand when I heard the noise, and here it is now; so we have
-proved definitely that the screams are produced by something else. I've
-no doubt I shall find out some day what makes them. Some crevice in the
-wall, of course, or a crack in a chimney, or a chink in the frame of a
-window. That's the way all ghost stories end in real life. Do you know,
-I'm jolly glad I thought of going up and bringing it down for you to
-see, for that last shriek settles the question. To think that I should
-have been so weak as to fancy that the poor skull could really cry out
-like a living thing!
-
-Now I'll open the box, and we'll take it out and look at it under the
-bright light. It's rather awful to think that the poor lady used to sit
-there, in your chair, evening after evening, in just the same light,
-isn't it? But then--I've made up my mind that it's all rubbish from
-beginning to end, and that it's just an old skull that Luke had when he
-was a student; and perhaps he put it into the lime merely to whiten it,
-and could not find the jaw.
-
-I made a seal on the string, you see, after I had put the jaw in its
-place, and I wrote on the cover. There's the old white label on it
-still, from the milliner's, addressed to Mrs. Pratt when the hat was
-sent to her, and as there was room I wrote on the edge: "A skull, once
-the property of the late Luke Pratt, M.D." I don't quite know why I
-wrote that, unless it was with the idea of explaining how the thing
-happened to be in my possession. I cannot help wondering sometimes what
-sort of hat it was that came in the bandbox. What colour was it, do you
-think? Was it a gay spring hat with a bobbing feather and pretty
-ribands? Strange that the very same box should hold the head that wore
-the finery--perhaps. No--we made up our minds that it just came from the
-hospital in London where Luke did his time. It's far better to look at
-it in that light, isn't it? There's no more connection between that
-skull and poor Mrs. Pratt than there was between my story about the lead
-and----
-
-Good Lord! Take the lamp--don't let it go out, if you can help it--I'll
-have the window fastened again in a second--I say, what a gale! There,
-it's out! I told you so! Never mind, there's the firelight--I've got the
-window shut--the bolt was only half down. Was the box blown off the
-table? Where the deuce is it? There! That won't open again, for I've put
-up the bar. Good dodge, an old-fashioned bar--there's nothing like it.
-Now, you find the bandbox while I light the lamp. Confound those
-wretched matches! Yes, a pipe spill is better--it must light in the
-fire--I hadn't thought of it--thank you--there we are again. Now,
-where's the box? Yes, put it back on the table, and we'll open it.
-
-That's the first time I have ever known the wind to burst that window
-open; but it was partly carelessness on my part when I last shut it.
-Yes, of course I heard the scream. It seemed to go all round the house
-before it broke in at the window. That proves that it's always been the
-wind and nothing else, doesn't it? When it was not the wind, it was my
-imagination. I've always been a very imaginative man: I must have been,
-though I did not know it. As we grow older we understand ourselves
-better, don't you know?
-
-I'll have a drop of the Hulstkamp neat, by way of an exception, since
-you are filling up your glass. That damp gust chilled me, and with my
-rheumatic tendency I'm very much afraid of a chill, for the cold
-sometimes seems to stick in my joints all winter when it once gets in.
-
-By George, that's good stuff! I'll just light a fresh pipe, now that
-everything is snug again, and then we'll open the box. I'm so glad we
-heard that last scream together, with the skull here on the table
-between us, for a thing cannot possibly be in two places at the same
-time, and the noise most certainly came from outside, as any noise the
-wind makes must. You thought you heard it scream through the room after
-the window was burst open? Oh yes, so did I, but that was natural enough
-when everything was open. Of course we heard the wind. What could one
-expect?
-
-Look here, please. I want you to see that the seal is intact before we
-open the box together. Will you take my glasses? No, you have your own.
-All right. The seal is sound, you see, and you can read the words of the
-motto easily. "Sweet and low"--that's it--because the poem goes on "Wind
-of the Western sea," and says, "blow him again to me," and all that.
-Here is the seal on my watch-chain, where it's hung for more than forty
-years. My poor little wife gave it to me when I was courting, and I
-never had any other. It was just like her to think of those words--she
-was always fond of Tennyson.
-
-It's of no use to cut the string, for it's fastened to the box, so I'll
-just break the wax and untie the knot, and afterward we'll seal it up
-again. You see, I like to feel that the thing is safe in its place, and
-that nobody can take it out. Not that I should suspect Trehearn of
-meddling with it, but I always feel that he knows a lot more than he
-tells.
-
-You see, I've managed it without breaking the string, though when I
-fastened it I never expected to open the bandbox again. The lid comes
-off easily enough. There! Now look!
-
-What? Nothing in it? Empty? It's gone, man, the skull is gone!
-
- * * * * *
-
-No, there's nothing the matter with me. I'm only trying to collect my
-thoughts. It's so strange. I'm positively certain that it was inside
-when I put on the seal last spring. I can't have imagined that: it's
-utterly impossible. If I ever took a stiff glass with a friend now and
-then, I would admit that I might have made some idiotic mistake when I
-had taken too much. But I don't, and I never did. A pint of ale at
-supper and half a go of rum at bedtime was the most I ever took in my
-good days. I believe it's always we sober fellows who get rheumatism and
-gout! Yet there was my seal, and there is the empty bandbox. That's
-plain enough.
-
-I say, I don't half like this. It's not right. There's something wrong
-about it, in my opinion. You needn't talk to me about supernatural
-manifestations, for I don't believe in them, not a little bit! Somebody
-must have tampered with the seal and stolen the skull. Sometimes, when I
-go out to work in the garden in summer, I leave my watch and chain, on
-the table. Trehearn must have taken the seal then, and used it, for he
-would be quite sure that I should not come in for at least an hour.
-
-If it was not Trehearn--oh, don't talk to me about the possibility that
-the thing has got out by itself! If it has, it must be somewhere about
-the house, in some out-of-the-way corner, waiting. We may come upon it
-anywhere, waiting for us, don't you know?--just waiting in the dark.
-Then it will scream at me; it will shriek at me in the dark, for it
-hates me, I tell you!
-
-The bandbox is quite empty. We are not dreaming, either of us. There, I
-turn it upside down.
-
-What's that? Something fell out as I turned it over. It's on the floor,
-it's near your feet, I know it is, and we must find it. Help me to find
-it, man. Have you got it? For God's sake, give it to me, quickly!
-
-Lead! I knew it when I heard it fall. I knew it couldn't be anything
-else by the little thud it made on the hearth-rug. So it was lead after
-all, and Luke did it.
-
-I feel a little bit shaken up--not exactly nervous, you know, but badly
-shaken up, that's the fact. Anybody would, I should think. After all,
-you cannot say that it's fear of the thing, for I went up and brought it
-down--at least, I believed I was bringing it down, and that's the same
-thing, and by George, rather than give in to such silly nonsense, I'll
-take the box upstairs again and put it back in its place. It's not that.
-It's the certainty that the poor little woman came to her end in that
-way, by my fault, because I told the story. That's what is so dreadful.
-Somehow, I had always hoped that I should never be quite sure of it, but
-there is no doubting it now. Look at that!
-
-Look at it! That little lump of lead with no particular shape. Think of
-what it did, man! Doesn't it make you shiver? He gave her something to
-make her sleep, of course, but there must have been one moment of awful
-agony. Think of having boiling lead poured into your brain. Think of
-it. She was dead before she could scream, but only think of--oh! there
-it is again--it's just outside--I know it's just outside--I can't keep
-it out of my head!--oh!--oh!
-
- * * * * *
-
-You thought I had fainted? No, I wish I had, for it would have stopped
-sooner. It's all very well to say that it's only a noise, and that a
-noise never hurt anybody--you're as white as a shroud yourself. There's
-only one thing to be done, if we hope to close an eye to-night. We must
-find it and put it back into its bandbox and shut it up in the cupboard,
-where it likes to be. I don't know how it got out, but it wants to get
-in again. That's why it screams so awfully to-night--it was never so bad
-as this--never since I first----
-
-Bury it? Yes, if we can find it, we'll bury it, if it takes us all
-night. We'll bury it six feet deep and ram down the earth over it, so
-that it shall never get out again, and if it screams, we shall hardly
-hear it so deep down. Quick, we'll get the lantern and look for it. It
-cannot be far away; I'm sure it's just outside--it was coming in when I
-shut the window, I know it.
-
-Yes, you're quite right. I'm losing my senses, and I must get hold of
-myself. Don't speak to me for a minute or two; I'll sit quite still and
-keep my eyes shut and repeat something I know. That's the best way.
-
-"Add together the altitude, the latitude, and the polar distance, divide
-by two and subtract the altitude from the half-sum; then add the
-logarithm of the secant of the latitude, the cosecant of the polar
-distance, the cosine of the half-sum and the sine of the half-sum minus
-the altitude"--there! Don't say that I'm out of my senses, for my memory
-is all right, isn't it?
-
-Of course, you may say that it's mechanical, and that we never forget
-the things we learned when we were boys and have used almost every day
-for a lifetime. But that's the very point. When a man is going crazy,
-it's the mechanical part of his mind that gets out of order and won't
-work right; he remembers things that never happened, or he sees things
-that aren't real, or he hears noises when there is perfect silence.
-That's not what is the matter with either of us, is it?
-
-Come, we'll get the lantern and go round the house. It's not
-raining--only blowing like old boots, as we used to say. The lantern is
-in the cupboard under the stairs in the hall, and I always keep it
-trimmed in case of a wreck.
-
-No use to look for the thing? I don't see how you can say that. It was
-nonsense to talk of burying it, of course, for it doesn't want to be
-buried; it wants to go back into its bandbox and be taken upstairs, poor
-thing! Trehearn took it out, I know, and made the seal over again.
-Perhaps he took it to the churchyard, and he may have meant well. I
-daresay he thought that it would not scream any more if it were quietly
-laid in consecrated ground, near where it belongs. But it has come home.
-Yes, that's it. He's not half a bad fellow, Trehearn, and rather
-religiously inclined, I think. Does not that sound natural, and
-reasonable, and well meant? He supposed it screamed because it was not
-decently buried--with the rest. But he was wrong. How should he know
-that it screams at me because it hates me, and because it's my fault
-that there was that little lump of lead in it?
-
-No use to look for it, anyhow? Nonsense! I tell you it wants to be
-found--Hark! what's that knocking? Do you hear it?
-Knock--knock--knock--three times, then a pause, and then again. It has a
-hollow sound, hasn't it?
-
-It has come home. I've heard that knock before. It wants to come in and
-be taken upstairs, in its box. It's at the front door.
-
-Will you come with me? We'll take it in. Yes, I own that I don't like to
-go alone and open the door. The thing will roll in and stop against my
-foot, just as it did before, and the light will go out. I'm a good deal
-shaken by finding that bit of lead, and, besides, my heart isn't quite
-right--too much strong tobacco, perhaps. Besides, I'm quite willing to
-own that I'm a bit nervous to-night, if I never was before in my life.
-
-That's right, come along! I'll take the box with me, so as not to come
-back. Do you hear the knocking? It's not like any other knocking I ever
-heard. If you will hold this door open, I can find the lantern under the
-stairs by the light from this room without bringing the lamp into the
-hall--it would only go out.
-
-The thing knows we are coming--hark! It's impatient to get in. Don't
-shut the door till the lantern is ready, whatever you do. There will be
-the usual trouble with the matches, I suppose--no, the first one, by
-Jove! I tell you it wants to get in, so there's no trouble. All right
-with that door now; shut it, please. Now come and hold the lantern, for
-it's blowing so hard outside that I shall have to use both hands. That's
-it, hold the light low. Do you hear the knocking still? Here goes--I'll
-open just enough with my foot against the bottom of the door--now!
-
-Catch it! it's only the wind that blows it across the floor, that's
-all--there's half a hurricane outside, I tell you! Have you got it? The
-bandbox is on the table. One minute, and I'll have the bar up. There!
-
-Why did you throw it into the box so roughly? It doesn't like that, you
-know.
-
-What do you say? Bitten your hand? Nonsense, man! You did just what I
-did. You pressed the jaws together with your other hand and pinched
-yourself. Let me see. You don't mean to say you have drawn blood? You
-must have squeezed hard, by Jove, for the skin is certainly torn. I'll
-give you some carbolic solution for it before we go to bed, for they say
-a scratch from a skull's tooth may go bad and give trouble.
-
-Come inside again and let me see it by the lamp. I'll bring the
-bandbox--never mind the lantern, it may just as well burn in the hall,
-for I shall need it presently when I go up the stairs. Yes, shut the
-door if you will; it makes it more cheerful and bright. Is your finger
-still bleeding? I'll get you the carbolic in an instant; just let me see
-the thing.
-
-Ugh! There's a drop of blood on the upper jaw. It's on the eye-tooth.
-Ghastly, isn't it? When I saw it running along the floor of the hall,
-the strength almost went out of my hands, and I felt my knees bending;
-then I understood that it was the gale, driving it over the smooth
-boards. You don't blame me? No, I should think not! We were boys
-together, and we've seen a thing or two, and we may just as well own to
-each other that we were both in a beastly funk when it slid across the
-floor at you. No wonder you pinched your finger picking it up, after
-that, if I did the same thing out of sheer nervousness, in broad
-daylight, with the sun streaming in on me.
-
-Strange that the jaw should stick to it so closely, isn't it? I suppose
-it's the dampness, for it shuts like a vice--I have wiped off the drop
-of blood, for it was not nice to look at. I'm not going to try to open
-the jaws, don't be afraid! I shall not play any tricks with the poor
-thing, but I'll just seal the box again, and we'll take it upstairs and
-put it away where it wants to be. The wax is on the writing-table by the
-window. Thank you. It will be long before I leave my seal lying about
-again, for Trehearn to use, I can tell you. Explain? I don't explain
-natural phenomena, but if you choose to think that Trehearn had hidden
-it somewhere in the bushes, and that the gale blew it to the house
-against the door, and made it knock, as if it wanted to be let in,
-you're not thinking the impossible, and I'm quite ready to agree with
-you.
-
-Do you see that? You can swear that you've actually seen me seal it this
-time, in case anything of the kind should occur again. The wax fastens
-the strings to the lid, which cannot possibly be lifted, even enough to
-get in one finger. You're quite satisfied, aren't you? Yes. Besides, I
-shall lock the cupboard and keep the key in my pocket hereafter.
-
-Now we can take the lantern and go upstairs. Do you know? I'm very much
-inclined to agree with your theory that the wind blew it against the
-house. I'll go ahead, for I know the stairs; just hold the lantern near
-my feet as we go up. How the wind howls and whistles! Did you feel the
-sand on the floor under your shoes as we crossed the hall?
-
-Yes--this is the door of the best bedroom. Hold up the lantern, please.
-This side, by the head of the bed. I left the cupboard open when I got
-the box. Isn't it queer how the faint odour of women's dresses will hang
-about an old closet for years? This is the shelf. You've seen me set the
-box there, and now you see me turn the key and put it into my pocket. So
-that's done!
-
- * * * * *
-
-Good-night. Are you sure you're quite comfortable? It's not much of a
-room, but I daresay you would as soon sleep here as upstairs to-night.
-If you want anything, sing out; there's only a lath and plaster
-partition between us. There's not so much wind on this side by half.
-There's the Hollands on the table, if you'll have one more nightcap. No?
-Well, do as you please. Good-night again, and don't dream about that
-thing, if you can.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The following paragraph appeared in the _Penraddon News_, 23rd November,
-1906:
-
-
- "MYSTERIOUS DEATH OF A RETIRED SEA CAPTAIN
-
- "The village of Tredcombe is much disturbed by the strange death of
- Captain Charles Braddock, and all sorts of impossible stories are
- circulating with regard to the circumstances, which certainly seem
- difficult of explanation. The retired captain, who had successfully
- commanded in his time the largest and fastest liners belonging to
- one of the principal transatlantic steamship companies, was found
- dead in his bed on Tuesday morning in his own cottage, a quarter of
- a mile from the village. An examination was made at once by the
- local practitioner, which revealed the horrible fact that the
- deceased had been bitten in the throat by a human assailant, with
- such amazing force as to crush the windpipe and cause death. The
- marks of the teeth of both jaws were so plainly visible on the skin
- that they could be counted, but the perpetrator of the deed had
- evidently lost the two lower middle incisors. It is hoped that this
- peculiarity may help to identify the murderer, who can only be a
- dangerous escaped maniac. The deceased, though over sixty-five
- years of age, is said to have been a hale man of considerable
- physical strength, and it is remarkable that no signs of any
- struggle were visible in the room, nor could it be ascertained how
- the murderer had entered the house. Warning has been sent to all
- the insane asylums in the United Kingdom, but as yet no information
- has been received regarding the escape of any dangerous patient.
-
- "The coroner's jury returned the somewhat singular verdict that
- Captain Braddock came to his death 'by the hands or teeth of some
- person unknown.' The local surgeon is said to have expressed
- privately the opinion that the maniac is a woman, a view he deduces
- from the small size of the jaws, as shown by the marks of the
- teeth. The whole affair is shrouded in mystery. Captain Braddock
- was a widower, and lived alone. He leaves no children."
-
-
-[_Note_.--Students of ghost lore and haunted houses will find the
-foundation of the foregoing story in the legends about a skull which is
-still preserved in the farm-house called Bettiscombe Manor, situated, I
-believe, on the Dorsetshire coast.]
-
-
-
-
-MAN OVERBOARD!
-
-
-Yes--I have heard "Man overboard!" a good many times since I was a boy,
-and once or twice I have seen the man go. There are more men lost in
-that way than passengers on ocean steamers ever learn of. I have stood
-looking over the rail on a dark night, when there was a step beside me,
-and something flew past my head like a big black bat--and then there was
-a splash! Stokers often go like that. They go mad with the heat, and
-they slip up on deck and are gone before anybody can stop them, often
-without being seen or heard. Now and then a passenger will do it, but he
-generally has what he thinks a pretty good reason. I have seen a man
-empty his revolver into a crowd of emigrants forward, and then go over
-like a rocket. Of course, any officer who respects himself will do what
-he can to pick a man up, if the weather is not so heavy that he would
-have to risk his ship; but I don't think I remember seeing a man come
-back when he was once fairly gone more than two or three times in all my
-life, though we have often picked up the life-buoy, and sometimes the
-fellow's cap. Stokers and passengers jump over; I never knew a sailor to
-do that, drunk or sober. Yes, they say it has happened on hard ships,
-but I never knew a case myself. Once in a long time a man is fished out
-when it is just too late, and dies in the boat before you can get him
-aboard, and--well, I don't know that I ever told that story since it
-happened--I knew a fellow who went over, and came back dead. I didn't
-see him after he came back; only one of us did, but we all knew he was
-there.
-
-No, I am not giving you "sharks." There isn't a shark in this story, and
-I don't know that I would tell it at all if we weren't alone, just you
-and I. But you and I have seen things in various parts, and maybe you
-will understand. Anyhow, you know that I am telling what I know about,
-and nothing else; and it has been on my mind to tell you ever since it
-happened, only there hasn't been a chance.
-
-It's a long story, and it took some time to happen; and it began a good
-many years ago, in October, as well as I can remember. I was mate then;
-I passed the local Marine Board for master about three years later. She
-was the _Helen B. Jackson_, of New York, with lumber for the West
-Indies, four-masted schooner, Captain Hackstaff. She was an
-old-fashioned one, even then--no steam donkey, and all to do by hand.
-There were still sailors in the coasting trade in those days, you
-remember. She wasn't a hard ship, for the Old Man was better than most
-of them, though he kept to himself and had a face like a monkey-wrench.
-We were thirteen, all told, in the ship's company; and some of them
-afterwards thought that might have had something to do with it, but I
-had all that nonsense knocked out of me when I was a boy. I don't mean
-to say that I like to go to sea on a Friday, but I _have_ gone to sea on
-a Friday, and nothing has happened; and twice before that we have been
-thirteen, because one of the hands didn't turn up at the last minute,
-and nothing ever happened either--nothing worse than the loss of a light
-spar or two, or a little canvas. Whenever I have been wrecked, we had
-sailed as cheerily as you please--no thirteens, no Fridays, no dead men
-in the hold. I believe it generally happens that way.
-
-I daresay you remember those two Benton boys that were so much alike? It
-is no wonder, for they were twin brothers. They shipped with us as boys
-on the old _Boston Belle_, when you were mate and I was before the mast.
-I never was quite sure which was which of those two, even then; and when
-they both had beards it was harder than ever to tell them apart. One was
-Jim, and the other was Jack; James Benton and John Benton. The only
-difference I ever could see was, that one seemed to be rather more
-cheerful and inclined to talk than the other; but one couldn't even be
-sure of that. Perhaps they had moods. Anyhow, there was one of them that
-used to whistle when he was alone. He only knew one tune, and that was
-"Nancy Lee," and the other didn't know any tune at all; but I may be
-mistaken about that, too. Perhaps they both knew it.
-
-Well, those two Benton boys turned up on board the _Helen B. Jackson_.
-They had been on half a dozen ships since the _Boston Belle_, and they
-had grown up and were good seamen. They had reddish beards and bright
-blue eyes and freckled faces; and they were quiet fellows, good workmen
-on rigging, pretty willing, and both good men at the wheel. They managed
-to be in the same watch--it was the port watch on the _Helen B._, and
-that was mine, and I had great confidence in them both. If there was any
-job aloft that needed two hands, they were always the first to jump into
-the rigging; but that doesn't often happen on a fore-and-aft schooner.
-If it breezed up, and the jibtopsail was to be taken in, they never
-minded a wetting, and they would be out at the bowsprit end before there
-was a hand at the downhaul. The men liked them for that, and because
-they didn't blow about what they could do. I remember one day in a
-reefing job, the downhaul parted and came down on deck from the peak of
-the spanker. When the weather moderated, and we shook the reefs out, the
-downhaul was forgotten until we happened to think we might soon need it
-again. There was some sea on, and the boom was off, and the gaff was
-slamming. One of those Benton boys was at the wheel, and before I knew
-what he was doing, the other was out on the gaff with the end of the new
-downhaul, trying to reeve it through its block. The one who was steering
-watched him, and got as white as cheese. The other one was swinging
-about on the gaff end, and every time she rolled to leeward, he brought
-up with a jerk that would have sent anything but a monkey flying into
-space. But he didn't leave it until he had rove the new rope, and he got
-back all right. I think it was Jack at the wheel; the one that seemed
-more cheerful, the one that whistled "Nancy Lee." He had rather have
-been doing the job himself than watch his brother do it, and he had a
-scared look; but he kept her as steady as he could in the swell, and he
-drew a long breath when Jim had worked his way back to the peak-halliard
-block, and had something to hold on to. I think it was Jim.
-
-They had good togs, too, and they were neat and clean men in the
-forecastle. I knew they had nobody belonging to them ashore--no mother,
-no sisters, and no wives; but somehow they both looked as if a woman
-overhauled them now and then. I remember that they had one ditty bag
-between them, and they had a woman's thimble in it. One of the men said
-something about it to them, and they looked at each other; and one
-smiled, but the other didn't. Most of their clothes were alike, but they
-had one red guernsey between them. For some time I used to think it was
-always the same one that wore it, and I thought that might be a way to
-tell them apart. But then I heard one asking the other for it, and
-saying that the other had worn it last. So that was no sign either. The
-cook was a West Indiaman, called James Lawley; his father had been
-hanged for putting lights in cocoanut trees where they didn't belong.
-But he was a good cook, and knew his business; and it wasn't
-soup-and-bully and dog's-body every Sunday. That's what I meant to say.
-On Sunday the cook called both those boys Jim, and on weekdays he called
-them Jack. He used to say he must be right sometimes if he did that,
-because even the hands on a painted clock point right twice a day.
-
-What started me to trying for some way of telling the Bentons apart was
-this. I heard them talking about a girl. It was at night, in our watch,
-and the wind had headed us off a little rather suddenly, and when we had
-flattened in the jibs, we clewed down the topsails, while the two Benton
-boys got the spanker sheet aft. One of them was at the helm. I coiled
-down the mizzen-topsail downhaul myself, and was going aft to see how
-she headed up, when I stopped to look at a light, and leaned against the
-deck-house. While I was standing there, I heard the two boys talking. It
-sounded as if they had talked of the same thing before, and, as far as I
-could tell, the voice I heard first belonged to the one who wasn't quite
-so cheerful as the other--the one who was Jim when one knew which he
-was.
-
-"Does Mamie know?" Jim asked.
-
-"Not yet," Jack answered quietly. He was at the wheel. "I mean to tell
-her next time we get home."
-
-"All right."
-
-That was all I heard, because I didn't care to stand there listening
-while they were talking about their own affairs; so I went aft to look
-into the binnacle, and I told the one at the wheel to keep her so as
-long as she had way on her, for I thought the wind would back up again
-before long, and there was land to leeward. When he answered, his voice,
-somehow, didn't sound like the cheerful one. Perhaps his brother had
-relieved the wheel while they had been speaking, but what I had heard
-set me wondering which of them it was that had a girl at home. There's
-lots of time for wondering on a schooner in fair weather.
-
-After that I thought I noticed that the two brothers were more silent
-when they were together. Perhaps they guessed that I had overheard
-something that night, and kept quiet when I was about. Some men would
-have amused themselves by trying to chaff them separately about the girl
-at home, and I suppose whichever one it was would have let the cat out
-of the bag if I had done that. But, somehow, I didn't like to. Yes, I
-was thinking of getting married myself at that time, so I had a sort of
-fellow-feeling for whichever one it was, that made me not want to chaff
-him.
-
-They didn't talk much, it seemed to me; but in fair weather, when there
-was nothing to do at night, and one was steering, the other was
-everlastingly hanging round as if he were waiting to relieve the wheel,
-though he might have been enjoying a quiet nap for all I cared in such
-weather. Or else, when one was taking his turn at the lookout, the other
-would be sitting on an anchor beside him. One kept near the other, at
-night more than in the daytime. I noticed that. They were fond of
-sitting on that anchor, and they generally tucked away their pipes under
-it, for the _Helen B._ was a dry boat in most weather, and like most
-fore-and-afters was better on a wind than going free. With a beam sea we
-sometimes shipped a little water aft. We were by the stern, anyhow, on
-that voyage, and that is one reason why we lost the man.
-
-We fell in with a southerly gale, southeast at first; and then the
-barometer began to fall while you could watch it, and a long swell began
-to come up from the south'ard. A couple of months earlier we might have
-been in for a cyclone, but it's "October all over" in those waters, as
-you know better than I. It was just going to blow, and then it was to
-rain, that was all; and we had plenty of time to make everything snug
-before it breezed up much. It blew harder after sunset, and by the time
-it was quite dark it was a full gale. We had shortened sail for it, but
-as we were by the stern we were carrying the spanker close reefed
-instead of the storm trysail. She steered better so, as long as we
-didn't have to heave to. I had the first watch with the Benton boys, and
-we had not been on deck an hour when a child might have seen that the
-weather meant business.
-
-The Old Man came up on deck and looked round, and in less than a minute
-he told us to give her the trysail. That meant heaving to, and I was
-glad of it; for though the _Helen B._ was a good vessel enough, she
-wasn't a new ship by a long way, and it did her no good to drive her in
-that weather. I asked whether I should call all hands, but just then the
-cook came aft, and the Old Man said he thought we could manage the job
-without waking the sleepers, and the trysail was handy on deck already,
-for we hadn't been expecting anything better. We were all in oilskins,
-of course, and the night was as black as a coal mine, with only a ray of
-light from the slit in the binnacle shield, and you couldn't tell one
-man from another except by his voice. The Old Man took the wheel; we got
-the boom amidships, and he jammed her into the wind until she had hardly
-any way. It was blowing now, and it was all that I and two others could
-do to get in the slack of the downhaul, while the others lowered away at
-the peak and throat, and we had our hands full to get a couple of turns
-round the wet sail. It's all child's play on a fore-and-after compared
-with reefing topsails in anything like weather, but the gear of a
-schooner sometimes does unhandy things that you don't expect, and those
-everlasting long halliards get foul of everything if they get adrift. I
-remember thinking how unhandy that particular job was. Somebody
-unhooked the throat-halliard block, and thought he had hooked it into
-the head-cringle of the trysail, and sang out to hoist away, but he had
-missed it in the dark, and the heavy block went flying into the lee
-rigging, and nearly killed him when it swung back with the weather roll.
-Then the Old Man got her up in the wind until the jib was shaking like
-thunder; then he held her off, and she went off as soon as the headsails
-filled, and he couldn't get her back again without the spanker. Then the
-_Helen B._ did her favourite trick, and before we had time to say much,
-we had a sea over the quarter and were up to our waists, with the
-parrels of the trysail only half becketed round the mast, and the deck
-so full of gear that you couldn't put your foot on a plank, and the
-spanker beginning to get adrift again, being badly stopped, and the
-general confusion and hell's delight that you can only have on a
-fore-and-after when there's nothing really serious the matter. Of
-course, I don't mean to say that the Old Man couldn't have steered his
-trick as well as you or I or any other seaman; but I don't believe he
-had ever been on board the _Helen B_. before, or had his hand on her
-wheel till then; and he didn't know her ways. I don't mean to say that
-what happened was his fault. I don't know whose fault it was. Perhaps
-nobody was to blame. But I knew something happened somewhere on board
-when we shipped that sea, and you'll never get it out of my head. I
-hadn't any spare time myself, for I was becketing the rest of the
-trysail to the mast. We were on the starboard tack, and the
-throat-halliard came down to port as usual, and I suppose there were at
-least three men at it, hoisting away, while I was at the beckets.
-
-Now I am going to tell you something. You have known me, man and boy,
-several voyages; and you are older than I am; and you have always been a
-good friend to me. Now, do you think I am the sort of man to think I
-hear things where there isn't anything to hear, or to think I see things
-when there is nothing to see? No, you don't. Thank you. Well now, I had
-passed the last becket, and I sang out to the men to sway away, and I
-was standing on the jaws of the spanker-gaff, with my left hand on the
-bolt-rope of the trysail, so that I could feel when it was board-taut,
-and I wasn't thinking of anything except being glad the job was over,
-and that we were going to heave her to. It was as black as a
-coal-pocket, except that you could see the streaks on the seas as they
-went by, and abaft the deck-house I could see the ray of light from the
-binnacle on the captain's yellow oilskin as he stood at the wheel--or,
-rather, I might have seen it if I had looked round at that minute. But
-I didn't look round. I heard a man whistling. It was "Nancy Lee," and I
-could have sworn that the man was right over my head in the crosstrees.
-Only somehow I knew very well that if anybody could have been up there,
-and could have whistled a tune, there were no living ears sharp enough
-to hear it on deck then. I heard it distinctly, and at the same time I
-heard the real whistling of the wind in the weather rigging, sharp and
-clear as the steam-whistle on a Dago's peanut-cart in New York. That was
-all right, that was as it should be; but the other wasn't right; and I
-felt queer and stiff, as if I couldn't move, and my hair was curling
-against the flannel lining of my sou'wester, and I thought somebody had
-dropped a lump of ice down my back.
-
-I said that the noise of the wind in the rigging was real, as if the
-other wasn't, for I felt that it wasn't, though I heard it. But it was,
-all the same; for the captain heard it, too. When I came to relieve the
-wheel, while the men were clearing up decks, he was swearing. He was a
-quiet man, and I hadn't heard him swear before, and I don't think I did
-again, though several queer things happened after that. Perhaps he said
-all he had to say then; I don't see how he could have said anything
-more. I used to think nobody could swear like a Dane, except a
-Neapolitan or a South American; but when I had heard the Old Man, I
-changed my mind. There's nothing afloat or ashore that can beat one of
-your quiet American skippers, if he gets off on that tack. I didn't need
-to ask him what was the matter, for I knew he had heard "Nancy Lee," as
-I had, only it affected us differently.
-
-He did not give me the wheel, but told me to go forward and get the
-second bonnet off the staysail, so as to keep her up better. As we
-tailed on to the sheet when it was done, the man next me knocked his
-sou'wester off against my shoulder, and his face came so close to me
-that I could see it in the dark. It must have been very white for me to
-see it, but I only thought of that afterwards. I don't see how any light
-could have fallen upon it, but I knew it was one of the Benton boys. I
-don't know what made me speak to him. "Hullo, Jim! Is that you?" I
-asked. I don't know why I said Jim, rather than Jack.
-
-"I am Jack," he answered.
-
-We made all fast, and things were much quieter. "The Old Man heard you
-whistling 'Nancy Lee,' just now," I said, "and he didn't like it."
-
-It was as if there were a white light inside his face, and it was
-ghastly. I know his teeth chattered. But he didn't say anything, and the
-next minute he was somewhere in the dark trying to find his sou'wester
-at the foot of the mast.
-
-When all was quiet, and she was hove to, coming to and falling off her
-four points as regularly as a pendulum, and the helm lashed a little to
-the lee, the Old Man turned in again, and I managed to light a pipe in
-the lee of the deck-house, for there was nothing more to be done till
-the gale chose to moderate, and the ship was as easy as a baby in its
-cradle. Of course the cook had gone below, as he might have done an hour
-earlier; so there were supposed to be four of us in the watch. There was
-a man at the lookout, and there was a hand by the wheel, though there
-was no steering to be done, and I was having my pipe in the lee of the
-deck-house, and the fourth man was somewhere about decks, probably
-having a smoke, too. I thought some skippers I had sailed with would
-have called the watch aft, and given them a drink after that job, but it
-wasn't cold, and I guessed that our Old Man wouldn't be particularly
-generous in that way. My hands and feet were red-hot, and it would be
-time enough to get into dry clothes when it was my watch below; so I
-stayed where I was, and smoked. But by and by, things being so quiet, I
-began to wonder why nobody moved on deck; just that sort of restless
-wanting to know where every man is that one sometimes feels in a gale of
-wind on a dark night. So when I had finished my pipe, I began to move
-about. I went aft, and there was a man leaning over the wheel, with his
-legs apart and both hands hanging down in the light from the binnacle,
-and his sou'wester over his eyes. Then I went forward, and there was a
-man at the lookout, with his back against the foremast, getting what
-shelter he could from the staysail. I knew by his small height that he
-was not one of the Benton boys. Then I went round by the weather side,
-and poked about in the dark, for I began to wonder where the other man
-was. But I couldn't find him, though I searched the decks until I got
-right aft again. It was certainly one of the Benton boys that was
-missing, but it wasn't like either of them to go below to change his
-clothes in such warm weather. The man at the wheel was the other, of
-course. I spoke to him.
-
-"Jim, what's become of your brother?"
-
-"I am Jack, sir."
-
-"Well, then, Jack, where's Jim? He's not on deck."
-
-"I don't know, sir."
-
-When I had come up to him he had stood up from force of instinct, and
-had laid his hands on the spokes as if he were steering, though the
-wheel was lashed; but he still bent his face down, and it was half
-hidden by the edge of his sou'wester, while he seemed to be staring at
-the compass. He spoke in a very low voice, but that was natural, for
-the captain had left his door open when he turned in, as it was a warm
-night in spite of the storm, and there was no fear of shipping any more
-water now.
-
-"What put it into your head to whistle like that, Jack? You've been at
-sea long enough to know better."
-
-He said something, but I couldn't hear the words; it sounded as if he
-were denying the charge.
-
-"Somebody whistled," I said.
-
-He didn't answer, and then, I don't know why, perhaps because the Old
-Man hadn't given us a drink, I cut half an inch off the plug of tobacco
-I had in my oilskin pocket, and gave it to him. He knew my tobacco was
-good, and he shoved it into his mouth with a word of thanks. I was on
-the weather side of the wheel.
-
-"Go forward and see if you can find Jim," I said.
-
-He started a little, and then stepped back and passed behind me, and was
-going along the weather side. Maybe his silence about the whistling had
-irritated me, and his taking it for granted that because we were hove to
-and it was a dark night, he might go forward any way he pleased. Anyhow,
-I stopped him, though I spoke good-naturedly enough.
-
-"Pass to leeward, Jack," I said.
-
-He didn't answer, but crossed the deck between the binnacle and the
-deck-house to the lee side. She was only falling off and coming to, and
-riding the big seas as easily as possible, but the man was not steady on
-his feet and reeled against the corner of the deck-house and then
-against the lee rail. I was quite sure he couldn't have had anything to
-drink, for neither of the brothers were the kind to hide rum from their
-shipmates, if they had any, and the only spirits that were aboard were
-locked up in the captain's cabin. I wondered whether he had been hit by
-the throat-halliard block and was hurt.
-
-I left the wheel and went after him, but when I got to the corner of the
-deck-house I saw that he was on a full run forward, so I went back. I
-watched the compass for a while, to see how far she went off, and she
-must have come to again half a dozen times before I heard voices, more
-than three or four, forward; and then I heard the little West Indies
-cook's voice, high and shrill above the rest:
-
-"Man overboard!"
-
-There wasn't anything to be done, with the ship hove to and the wheel
-lashed. If there was a man overboard, he must be in the water right
-alongside. I couldn't imagine how it could have happened, but I ran
-forward instinctively. I came upon the cook first, half dressed in his
-shirt and trousers, just as he had tumbled out of his bunk. He was
-jumping into the main rigging, evidently hoping to see the man, as if
-any one could have seen anything on such a night, except the
-foam-streaks on the black water, and now and then the curl of a breaking
-sea as it went away to leeward. Several of the men were peering over the
-rail into the dark. I caught the cook by the foot, and asked who was
-gone.
-
-"It's Jim Benton," he shouted down to me. "He's not aboard this ship!"
-
-There was no doubt about that. Jim Benton was gone; and I knew in a
-flash that he had been taken off by that sea when we were setting the
-storm trysail. It was nearly half an hour since then; she had run like
-wild for a few minutes until we got her hove to, and no swimmer that
-ever swam could have lived as long as that in such a sea. The men knew
-it as well as I, but still they stared into the foam as if they had any
-chance of seeing the lost man. I let the cook get into the rigging and
-joined the men, and asked if they had made a thorough search on board,
-though I knew they had and that it could not take long, for he wasn't on
-deck, and there was only the forecastle below.
-
-"That sea took him over, sir, as sure as you're born," said one of the
-men close beside me.
-
-We had no boat that could have lived in that, sea, of course, and we all
-knew it. I offered to put one over, and let her drift astern two or
-three cables' lengths by a line, if the men thought they could haul me
-aboard again; but none of them would listen to that, and I should
-probably have been drowned if I had tried it, even with a life-belt; for
-it was a breaking sea. Besides, they all knew as well as I did that the
-man could not be right in our wake. I don't know why I spoke again.
-
-"Jack Benton, are you there? Will you go if I will?"
-
-"No, sir," answered a voice; and that was all.
-
-By that time the Old Man was on deck, and I felt his hand on my shoulder
-rather roughly, as if he meant to shake me.
-
-"I'd reckoned you had more sense, Mr. Torkeldsen," he said. "God knows I
-would risk my ship to look for him, if it were any use; but he must have
-gone half an hour ago."
-
-He was a quiet man, and the men knew he was right, and that they had
-seen the last of Jim Benton when they were bending the trysail--if
-anybody had seen him then. The captain went below again, and for some
-time the men stood around Jack, quite near him, without saying
-anything, as sailors do when they are sorry for a man and can't help
-him; and then the watch below turned in again, and we were three on
-deck.
-
-Nobody can understand that there can be much consolation in a funeral,
-unless he has felt that blank feeling there is when a man's gone
-overboard whom everybody likes. I suppose landsmen think it would be
-easier if they didn't have to bury their fathers and mothers and
-friends; but it wouldn't be. Somehow the funeral keeps up the idea of
-something beyond. You may believe in that something just the same; but a
-man who has gone in the dark, between two seas, without a cry, seems
-much more beyond reach than if he were still lying on his bed, and had
-only just stopped breathing. Perhaps Jim Benton knew that, and wanted to
-come back to us. I don't know, and I am only telling you what happened,
-and you may think what you like.
-
-Jack stuck by the wheel that night until the watch was over. I don't
-know whether he slept afterwards, but when I came on deck four hours
-later, there he was again, in his oilskins, with his sou'wester over his
-eyes, staring into the binnacle. We saw that he would rather stand
-there, and we left him alone. Perhaps it was some consolation to him to
-get that ray of light when everything was so dark. It began to rain,
-too, as it can when a southerly gale is going to break up, and we got
-every bucket and tub on board, and set them under the booms to catch the
-fresh water for washing our clothes. The rain made it very thick, and I
-went and stood under the lee of the staysail, looking out. I could tell
-that day was breaking, because the foam was whiter in the dark where the
-seas crested, and little by little the black rain grew grey and steamy,
-and I couldn't see the red glare of the port light on the water when she
-went off and rolled to leeward. The gale had moderated considerably, and
-in another hour we should be under way again. I was still standing there
-when Jack Benton came forward. He stood still a few minutes near me. The
-rain came down in a solid sheet, and I could see his wet beard and a
-corner of his cheek, too, grey in the dawn. Then he stooped down and
-began feeling under the anchor for his pipe. We had hardly shipped any
-water forward, and I suppose he had some way of tucking the pipe in, so
-that the rain hadn't floated it off. Presently he got on his legs again,
-and I saw that he had two pipes in his hand. One of them had belonged to
-his brother, and after looking at them a moment I suppose he recognized
-his own, for he put it in his mouth, dripping with water. Then he looked
-at the other fully a minute without moving. When he had made up his
-mind, I suppose, he quietly chucked it over the lee rail, without even
-looking round to see whether I was watching him. I thought it was a
-pity, for it was a good wooden pipe, with a nickel ferrule, and somebody
-would have been glad to have it. But I didn't like to make any remark,
-for he had a right to do what he pleased with what had belonged to his
-dead brother. He blew the water out of his own pipe, and dried it
-against his jacket, putting his hand inside his oilskin; he filled it,
-standing under the lee of the foremast, got a light after wasting two or
-three matches, and turned the pipe upside down in his teeth, to keep the
-rain out of the bowl. I don't know why I noticed everything he did, and
-remember it now; but somehow I felt sorry for him, and I kept wondering
-whether there was anything I could say that would make him feel better.
-But I didn't think of anything, and as it was broad daylight I went aft
-again, for I guessed that the Old Man would turn out before long and
-order the spanker set and the helm up. But he didn't turn out before
-seven bells, just as the clouds broke and showed blue sky to
-leeward--"the Frenchman's barometer," you used to call it.
-
-Some people don't seem to be so dead, when they are dead, as others are.
-Jim Benton was like that. He had been on my watch, and I couldn't get
-used to the idea that he wasn't about decks with me. I was always
-expecting to see him, and his brother was so exactly like him that I
-often felt as if I did see him and forgot he was dead, and made the
-mistake of calling Jack by his name; though I tried not to, because I
-knew it must hurt. If ever Jack had been the cheerful one of the two, as
-I had always supposed he had been, he had changed very much, for he grew
-to be more silent than Jim had ever been.
-
-One fine afternoon I was sitting on the main-hatch, overhauling the
-clockwork of the taffrail-log, which hadn't been registering very well
-of late, and I had got the cook to bring me a coffee-cup to hold the
-small screws as I took them out, and a saucer for the sperm oil I was
-going to use. I noticed that he didn't go away, but hung round without
-exactly watching what I was doing, as if he wanted to say something to
-me. I thought if it were worth much, he would say it anyhow, so I didn't
-ask him questions; and sure enough he began of his own accord before
-long. There was nobody on deck but the man at the wheel, and the other
-man away forward.
-
-"Mr. Torkeldsen," the cook began, and then stopped.
-
-I supposed he was going to ask me to let the watch break out a barrel
-of flour, or some salt horse.
-
-"Well, doctor?" I asked, as he didn't go on.
-
-"Well, Mr. Torkeldsen," he answered, "I somehow want to ask you whether
-you think I am giving satisfaction on this ship, or not?"
-
-"So far as I know, you are, doctor. I haven't heard any complaints from
-the forecastle, and the captain has said nothing, and I think you know
-your business, and the cabin-boy is bursting out of his clothes. That
-looks as if you are giving satisfaction. What makes you think you are
-not?"
-
-I am not good at giving you that West Indies talk, and shan't try; but
-the doctor beat about the bush awhile, and then he told me he thought
-the men were beginning to play tricks on him, and he didn't like it, and
-thought he hadn't deserved it, and would like his discharge at our next
-port. I told him he was a d----d fool, of course, to begin with; and
-that men were more apt to try a joke with a chap they liked than with
-anybody they wanted to get rid of; unless it was a bad joke, like
-flooding his bunk, or filling his boots with tar. But it wasn't that
-kind of practical joke. The doctor said that the men were trying to
-frighten him, and he didn't like it, and that they put things in his
-way that frightened him. So I told him he was a d----d fool to be
-frightened, anyway, and I wanted to know what things they put in his
-way. He gave me a queer answer. He said they were spoons and forks, and
-odd plates, and a cup now and then, and such things.
-
-I set down the taffrail-log on the bit of canvas I had put under it, and
-looked at the doctor. He was uneasy, and his eyes had a sort of hunted
-look, and his yellow face looked grey. He wasn't trying to make trouble.
-He was in trouble. So I asked him questions.
-
-He said he could count as well as anybody, and do sums without using his
-fingers, but that when he couldn't count any other way, he did use his
-fingers, and it always came out the same. He said that when he and the
-cabin-boy cleared up after the men's meals there were more things to
-wash than he had given out. There'd be a fork more, or there'd be a
-spoon more, and sometimes there'd be a spoon and a fork, and there was
-always a plate more. It wasn't that he complained of that. Before poor
-Jim Benton was lost they had a man more to feed, and his gear to wash up
-after meals, and that was in the contract, the doctor said. It would
-have been if there were twenty in the ship's company; but he didn't
-think it was right for the men to play tricks like that. He kept his
-things in good order, and he counted them, and he was responsible for
-them, and it wasn't right that the men should take more things than they
-needed when his back was turned, and just soil them and mix them up with
-their own, so as to make him think--
-
-He stopped there, and looked at me, and I looked at him. I didn't know
-what he thought, but I began to guess. I wasn't going to humour any such
-nonsense as that, so I told him to speak to the men himself, and not
-come bothering me about such things.
-
-"Count the plates and forks and spoons before them when they sit down to
-table, and tell them that's all they'll get; and when they have
-finished, count the things again, and if the count isn't right, find out
-who did it. You know it must be one of them. You're not a green hand;
-you've been going to sea ten or eleven years, and don't want any lessons
-about how to behave if the boys play a trick on you."
-
-"If I could catch him," said the cook, "I'd have a knife into him before
-he could say his prayers."
-
-Those West India men are always talking about knives, especially when
-they are badly frightened. I knew what he meant, and didn't ask him, but
-went on cleaning the brass cog-wheels of the patent log, and oiling the
-bearings with a feather. "Wouldn't it be better to wash it out with
-boiling water, sir?" asked the cook in an insinuating tone. He knew that
-he had made a fool of himself, and was anxious to make it right again.
-
-I heard no more about the odd platter and gear for two or three days,
-though I thought about his story a good deal. The doctor evidently
-believed that Jim Benton had come back, though he didn't quite like to
-say so. His story had sounded silly enough on a bright afternoon, in
-fair weather, when the sun was on the water, and every rag was drawing
-in the breeze, and the sea looked as pleasant and as harmless as a cat
-that has just eaten a canary. But when it was toward the end of the
-first watch, and the waning moon had not risen yet, and the water was
-like still oil, and the jibs hung down flat and helpless like the wings
-of a dead bird--it wasn't the same then. More than once I have started
-then and looked round when a fish jumped, expecting to see a face
-sticking out of the water with its eyes shut. I think we all felt
-something like that at the time.
-
-One afternoon we were putting a fresh service on the jib-sheet-pennant.
-It wasn't my watch, but I was standing by, looking on. Just then Jack
-Benton came up from below, and went to look for his pipe under the
-anchor. His face was hard and drawn, and his eyes were cold like steel
-balls. He hardly ever spoke now, but he did his duty as usual, and
-nobody had to complain of him, though we were all beginning to wonder
-how long his grief for his dead brother was going to last like that. I
-watched him as he crouched down, and ran his hand into the hiding-place
-for the pipe. When he stood up, he had two pipes in his hand.
-
-Now, I remembered very well seeing him throw one of those pipes away,
-early in the morning after the gale; and it came to me now, and I didn't
-suppose he kept a stock of them under the anchor. I caught sight of his
-face, and it was greenish white, like the foam on shallow water, and he
-stood a long time looking at the two pipes. He wasn't looking to see
-which was his, for I wasn't five yards from him as he stood, and one of
-those pipes had been smoked that day, and was shiny where his hand had
-rubbed it, and the bone mouthpiece was chafed white where his teeth had
-bitten it. The other was water-logged. It was swelled and cracking with
-wet, and it looked to me as if there were a little green weed on it.
-
-Jack Benton turned his head rather stealthily as I looked away, and then
-he hid the thing in his trousers pocket, and went aft on the lee side,
-out of sight. The men had got the sheet-pennant on a stretch to serve
-it, but I ducked under it and stood where I could see what Jack did,
-just under the fore-staysail. He couldn't see me, and he was looking
-about for something. His hand shook as he picked up a bit of half-bent
-iron rod, about a foot long, that had been used for turning an eye-bolt,
-and had been left on the main-hatch. His hand shook as he got a piece of
-marline out of his pocket, and made the water-logged pipe fast to the
-iron. He didn't mean it to get adrift either, for he took his turns
-carefully, and hove them taut and then rode them, so that they couldn't
-slip, and made the end fast with two half-hitches round the iron, and
-hitched it back on itself. Then he tried it with his hands, and looked
-up and down the deck furtively, and then quietly dropped the pipe and
-iron over the rail, so that I didn't even hear the splash. If anybody
-was playing tricks on board, they weren't meant for the cook.
-
-I asked some questions about Jack Benton, and one of the men told me
-that he was off his feed, and hardly ate anything, and swallowed all the
-coffee he could lay his hands on, and had used up all his own tobacco
-and had begun on what his brother had left.
-
-"The doctor says it ain't so, sir," said the man, looking at me shyly,
-as if he didn't expect to be believed; "the doctor says there's as much
-eaten from breakfast to breakfast as there was before Jim fell
-overboard, though there's a mouth less and another that eats nothing. I
-says it's the cabin-boy that gets it. He's bu'sting."
-
-I told him that if the cabin-boy ate more than his share, he must work
-more than his share, so as to balance things. But the man laughed
-queerly, and looked at me again.
-
-"I only said that, sir, just like that. We all know it ain't so."
-
-"Well, how is it?"
-
-"How is it?" asked the man, half-angry all at once. "I don't know how it
-is, but there's a hand on board that's getting his whack along with us
-as regular as the bells."
-
-"Does he use tobacco?" I asked, meaning to laugh it out of him, but as I
-spoke, I remembered the water-logged pipe.
-
-"I guess he's using his own still," the man answered, in a queer, low
-voice. "Perhaps he'll take some one else's when his is all gone."
-
-It was about nine o'clock in the morning, I remember, for just then the
-captain called to me to stand by the chronometer while he took his fore
-observation. Captain Hackstaff wasn't one of those old skippers who do
-everything themselves with a pocket watch, and keep the key of the
-chronometer in their waistcoat pocket, and won't tell the mate how far
-the dead reckoning is out. He was rather the other way, and I was glad
-of it, for he generally let me work the sights he took, and just ran
-his eye over my figures afterwards. I am bound to say his eye was pretty
-good, for he would pick out a mistake in a logarithm, or tell me that I
-had worked the "Equation of Time" with the wrong sign, before it seemed
-to me that he could have got as far as "half the sum, minus the
-altitude." He was always right, too, and besides he knew a lot about
-iron ships and local deviation, and adjusting the compass, and all that
-sort of thing. I don't know how he came to be in command of a
-fore-and-aft schooner. He never talked about himself, and maybe he had
-just been mate on one of those big steel square-riggers, and something
-had put him back. Perhaps he had been captain, and had got his ship
-aground, through no particular fault of his, and had to begin over
-again. Sometimes he talked just like you and me, and sometimes he would
-speak more like books do, or some of those Boston people I have heard. I
-don't know. We have all been shipmates now and then with men who have
-seen better days. Perhaps he had been in the Navy, but what makes me
-think he couldn't have been, was that he was a thorough good seaman, a
-regular old windjammer, and understood sail, which those Navy chaps
-rarely do. Why, you and I have sailed with men before the mast who had
-their master's certificates in their pockets--English Board of Trade
-certificates, too--who could work a double altitude if you would lend
-them a sextant and give them a look at the chronometer, as well as many
-a man who commands a big square-rigger. Navigation ain't everything, nor
-seamanship either. You've got to have it in you, if you mean to get
-there.
-
-I don't know how our captain heard that there was trouble forward. The
-cabin-boy may have told him, or the men may have talked outside his door
-when they relieved the wheel at night. Anyhow, he got wind of it, and
-when he had got his sight that morning, he had all hands aft, and gave
-them a lecture. It was just the kind of talk you might have expected
-from him. He said he hadn't any complaint to make, and that so far as he
-knew everybody on board was doing his duty, and that he was given to
-understand that the men got their whack, and were satisfied. He said his
-ship was never a hard ship, and that he liked quiet, and that was the
-reason he didn't mean to have any nonsense, and the men might just as
-well understand that, too. We'd had a great misfortune, he said, and it
-was nobody's fault. We had lost a man we all liked and respected, and he
-felt that everybody in the ship ought to be sorry for the man's brother,
-who was left behind, and that it was rotten lubberly childishness, and
-unjust and unmanly and cowardly, to be playing schoolboy tricks with
-forks and spoons and pipes, and that sort of gear. He said it had got to
-stop right now, and that was all, and the men might go forward. And so
-they did.
-
-It got worse after that, and the men watched the cook, and the cook
-watched the men, as if they were trying to catch each other; but I think
-everybody felt that there was something else. One evening, at
-supper-time, I was on deck, and Jack came aft to relieve the wheel while
-the man who was steering got his supper. He hadn't got past the
-main-hatch on the lee side, when I heard a man running in slippers that
-slapped on the deck, and there was a sort of a yell and I saw the
-coloured cook going for Jack, with a carving knife in his hand. I jumped
-to get between them, and Jack turned round short, and put out his hand.
-I was too far to reach them, and the cook jabbed out with his knife. But
-the blade didn't get anywhere near Benton. The cook seemed to be jabbing
-it into the air again and again, at least four feet short of the mark.
-Then he dropped his right hand, and I saw the whites of his eyes in the
-dusk, and he reeled up against the pin-rail, and caught hold of a
-belaying-pin with his left. I had reached him by that time, and grabbed
-hold of his knife-hand, and the other, too, for I thought he was going
-to use the pin; but Jack Benton was standing staring stupidly at him, as
-if he didn't understand. But instead, the cook was holding on because he
-couldn't stand, and his teeth were chattering, and he let go of the
-knife, and the point stuck into the deck.
-
-"He's crazy!" said Jack Benton, and that was all he said; and he went
-aft.
-
-When he was gone, the cook began to come to, and he spoke quite low,
-near my ear.
-
-"There were two of them! So help me God, there were two of them!"
-
-I don't know why I didn't take him by the collar, and give him a good
-shaking; but I didn't. I just picked up the knife and gave it to him,
-and told him to go back to his galley, and not to make a fool of
-himself. You see, he hadn't struck at Jack, but at something he thought
-he saw, and I knew what it was, and I felt that same thing, like a lump
-of ice sliding down my back, that I felt that night when we were bending
-the trysail.
-
-When the men had seen him running aft, they jumped up after him, but
-they held off when they saw that I had caught him. By and by, the man
-who had spoken to me before told me what had happened. He was a stocky
-little chap, with a red head.
-
-"Well," he said, "there isn't much to tell. Jack Benton had been eating
-his supper with the rest of us. He always sits at the after corner of
-the table, on the port side. His brother used to sit at the end, next
-him. The doctor gave him a thundering big piece of pie to finish up
-with, and when he had finished he didn't stop for a smoke, but went off
-quick to relieve the wheel. Just as he had gone, the doctor came in from
-the galley, and when he saw Jack's empty plate he stood stock still
-staring at it; and we all wondered what was the matter, till we looked
-at the plate. There were two forks in it, sir, lying side by side. Then
-the doctor grabbed his knife, and flew up through the hatch like a
-rocket. The other fork was there all right, Mr. Torkeldsen, for we all
-saw it and handled it; and we all had our own. That's all I know."
-
-I didn't feel that I wanted to laugh when he told me that story; but I
-hoped the Old Man wouldn't hear it, for I knew he wouldn't believe it,
-and no captain that ever sailed likes to have stories like that going
-round about his ship. It gives her a bad name. But that was all anybody
-ever saw except the cook, and he isn't the first man who has thought he
-saw things without having any drink in him. I think, if the doctor had
-been weak in the head, as he was afterwards, he might have done
-something foolish again, and there might have been serious trouble. But
-he didn't. Only, two or three times, I saw him looking at Jack Benton in
-a queer, scared way, and once I heard him talking to himself.
-
-"There's two of them! So help me God, there's two of them!"
-
-He didn't say anything more about asking for his discharge, but I knew
-well enough that if he got ashore at the next port we should never see
-him again, if he had to leave his kit behind him, and his money, too. He
-was scared all through, for good and all; and he wouldn't be right again
-till he got another ship. It's no use to talk to a man when he gets like
-that, any more than it is to send a boy to the main truck when he has
-lost his nerve.
-
-Jack Benton never spoke of what happened that evening. I don't know
-whether he knew about the two forks, or not; or whether he understood
-what the trouble was. Whatever he knew from the other men, he was
-evidently living under a hard strain. He was quiet enough, and too
-quiet; but his face was set, and sometimes it twitched oddly when he was
-at the wheel, and he would turn his head round sharp to look behind him.
-A man doesn't do that naturally, unless there's a vessel that he thinks
-is creeping up on the quarter. When that happens, if the man at the
-wheel takes a pride in his ship, he will almost always keep glancing
-over his shoulder to see whether the other fellow is gaining. But Jack
-Benton used to look round when there was nothing there; and what is
-curious, the other men seemed to catch the trick when they were
-steering. One day the Old Man turned out just as the man at the wheel
-looked behind him.
-
-"What are you looking at?" asked the captain.
-
-"Nothing, sir," answered the man.
-
-"Then keep your eye on the mizzen-royal," said the Old Man, as if he
-were forgetting that we weren't a square-rigger.
-
-"Ay, ay, sir," said the man.
-
-The captain told me to go below and work up the latitude from the
-dead-reckoning, and he went forward of the deck-house and sat down to
-read, as he often did. When I came up, the man at the wheel was looking
-round again, and I stood beside him and just asked him quietly what
-everybody was looking at, for it was getting to be a general habit. He
-wouldn't say anything at first, but just answered that it was nothing.
-But when he saw that I didn't seem to care, and just stood there as if
-there were nothing more to be said, he naturally began to talk.
-
-He said that it wasn't that he saw anything, because there wasn't
-anything to see except the spanker sheet just straining a little, and
-working in the sheaves of the blocks as the schooner rose to the short
-seas. There wasn't anything to be seen, but it seemed to him that the
-sheet made a queer noise in the blocks. It was a new manilla sheet; and
-in dry weather it did make a little noise, something between a creak and
-a wheeze. I looked at it and looked at the man, and said nothing; and
-presently he went on. He asked me if I didn't notice anything peculiar
-about the noise. I listened awhile, and said I didn't notice anything.
-
-Then he looked rather sheepish, but said he didn't think it could be his
-own ears, because every man who steered his trick heard the same thing
-now and then,--sometimes once in a day, sometimes once in a night,
-sometimes it would go on a whole hour.
-
-"It sounds like sawing wood," I said, just like that.
-
-"To us it sounds a good deal more like a man whistling 'Nancy Lee.'" He
-started nervously as he spoke the last words. "There, sir, don't you
-hear it?" he asked suddenly.
-
-I heard nothing but the creaking of the manilla sheet. It was getting
-near noon, and fine, clear weather in southern waters,--just the sort of
-day and the time when you would least expect to feel creepy. But I
-remembered how I had heard that same tune overhead at night in a gale of
-wind a fortnight earlier, and I am not ashamed to say that the same
-sensation came over me now, and I wished myself well out of the _Helen
-B._, and aboard of any old cargo-dragger, with a windmill on deck, and
-an eighty-nine-forty-eighter for captain, and a fresh leak whenever it
-breezed up.
-
-Little by little during the next few days life on board that vessel came
-to be about as unbearable as you can imagine. It wasn't that there was
-much talk, for I think the men were shy even of speaking to each other
-freely about what they thought. The whole ship's company grew silent,
-until one hardly ever heard a voice, except giving an order and the
-answer. The men didn't sit over their meals when their watch was below,
-but either turned in at once or sat about on the forecastle, smoking
-their pipes without saying a word. We were all thinking of the same
-thing. We all felt as if there were a hand on board, sometimes below,
-sometimes about decks, sometimes aloft, sometimes on the boom end;
-taking his full share of what the others got, but doing no work for it.
-We didn't only feel it, we knew it. He took up no room, he cast no
-shadow, and we never heard his footfall on deck; but he took his whack
-with the rest as regular as the bells, and--he whistled "Nancy Lee." It
-was like the worst sort of dream you can imagine; and I daresay a good
-many of us tried to believe it was nothing else sometimes, when we stood
-looking over the weather rail in fine weather with the breeze in our
-faces; but if we happened to turn round and look into each other's eyes,
-we knew it was something worse than any dream could be; and we would
-turn away from each other with a queer, sick feeling, wishing that we
-could just for once see somebody who didn't know what we knew.
-
-There's not much more to tell about the _Helen B. Jackson_, so far as I
-am concerned. We were more like a shipload of lunatics than anything
-else when we ran in under Morro Castle and anchored in Havana. The cook
-had brain fever, and was raving mad in his delirium; and the rest of the
-men weren't far from the same state. The last three or four days had
-been awful, and we had been as near to having a mutiny on board as I
-ever want to be. The men didn't want to hurt anybody; but they wanted to
-get away out of that ship, if they had to swim for it; to get away from
-that whistling, from that dead shipmate who had come back, and who
-filled the ship with his unseen self! I know that if the Old Man and I
-hadn't kept a sharp lookout, the men would have put a boat over quietly
-on one of those calm nights, and pulled away, leaving the captain and
-me and the mad cook to work the schooner into harbour. We should have
-done it somehow, of course, for we hadn't far to run if we could get a
-breeze; and once or twice I found myself wishing that the crew were
-really gone, for the awful state of fright in which they lived was
-beginning to work on me too. You see I partly believed and partly
-didn't; but, anyhow, I didn't mean to let the thing get the better of
-me, whatever it was. I turned crusty, too, and kept the men at work on
-all sorts of jobs, and drove them to it until they wished I was
-overboard, too. It wasn't that the Old Man and I were trying to drive
-them to desert without their pay, as I am sorry to say a good many
-skippers and mates do, even now. Captain Hackstaff was as straight as a
-string, and I didn't mean those poor fellows should be cheated out of a
-single cent; and I didn't blame them for wanting to leave the ship, but
-it seemed to me that the only chance to keep everybody sane through
-those last days was to work the men till they dropped. When they were
-dead tired they slept a little, and forgot the thing until they had to
-tumble up on deck and face it again. That was a good many years ago. Do
-you believe that I can't hear "Nancy Lee" now, without feeling cold down
-my back? For I heard it, too, now and then, after the man had explained
-why he was always looking over his shoulder. Perhaps it was
-imagination. I don't know. When I look back it seems to me that I only
-remember a long fight against something I couldn't see, against an
-appalling presence, against something worse than cholera or Yellow Jack
-or the plague--and, goodness knows, the mildest of them is bad enough
-when it breaks out at sea. The men got as white as chalk, and wouldn't
-go about decks alone at night, no matter what I said to them. With the
-cook raving in his bunk, the forecastle would have been a perfect hell,
-and there wasn't a spare cabin on board. There never is on a
-fore-and-after. So I put him into mine, and he was more quiet there, and
-at last fell into a sort of stupor as if he were going to die. I don't
-know what became of him, for we put him ashore alive and left him in the
-hospital.
-
-The men came aft in a body, quiet enough, and asked the captain if he
-wouldn't pay them off, and let them go ashore. Some men wouldn't have
-done it, for they had shipped for the voyage, and had signed articles.
-But the captain knew that when sailors get an idea into their heads,
-they're no better than children; and if he forced them to stay aboard,
-he wouldn't get much work out of them, and couldn't rely on them in a
-difficulty. So he paid them off, and let them go. When they had gone
-forward to get their kits, he asked me whether I wanted to go, too, and
-for a minute I had a sort of weak feeling that I might just as well. But
-I didn't, and he was a good friend to me afterwards. Perhaps he was
-grateful to me for sticking to him.
-
-When the men went off he didn't come on deck; but it was my duty to
-stand by while they left the ship. They owed me a grudge for making them
-work during the last few days, and most of them dropped into the boat
-without so much as a word or a look, as sailors will. Jack Benton was
-the last to go over the side, and he stood still a minute and looked at
-me, and his white face twitched. I thought he wanted to say something.
-
-"Take care of yourself, Jack," said I. "So long!"
-
-It seemed as if he couldn't speak for two or three seconds; then his
-words came thick.
-
-"It wasn't my fault, Mr. Torkeldsen. I swear it wasn't my fault!"
-
-That was all; and he dropped over the side, leaving me to wonder what he
-meant.
-
-The captain and I stayed on board, and the ship-chandler got a West
-India boy to cook for us.
-
-That evening, before turning in, we were standing by the rail having a
-quiet smoke, watching the lights of the city, a quarter of a mile off,
-reflected in the still water. There was music of some sort ashore, in a
-sailors' dance-house, I daresay; and I had no doubt that most of the men
-who had left the ship were there, and already full of jiggy-jiggy. The
-music played a lot of sailors' tunes that ran into each other, and we
-could hear the men's voices in the chorus now and then. One followed
-another, and then it was "Nancy Lee," loud and clear, and the men
-singing "Yo-ho, heave-ho!"
-
-"I have no ear for music," said Captain Hackstaff, "but it appears to me
-that's the tune that man was whistling the night we lost the man
-overboard. I don't know why it has stuck in my head, and of course it's
-all nonsense; but it seems to me that I have heard it all the rest of
-the trip."
-
-I didn't say anything to that, but I wondered just how much the Old Man
-had understood. Then we turned in, and I slept ten hours without opening
-my eyes.
-
-I stuck to the _Helen B. Jackson_ after that as long as I could stand a
-fore-and-after; but that night when we lay in Havana was the last time I
-ever heard "Nancy Lee" on board of her. The spare hand had gone ashore
-with the rest, and he never came back, and he took his tune with him;
-but all those things are just as clear in my memory as if they had
-happened yesterday.
-
-After that I was in deep water for a year or more, and after I came home
-I got my certificate, and what with having friends and having saved a
-little money, and having had a small legacy from an uncle in Norway, I
-got the command of a coastwise vessel, with a small share in her. I was
-at home three weeks before going to sea, and Jack Benton saw my name in
-the local papers, and wrote to me.
-
-He said that he had left the sea, and was trying farming, and he was
-going to be married, and he asked if I wouldn't come over for that, for
-it wasn't more than forty minutes by train; and he and Mamie would be
-proud to have me at the wedding. I remembered how I had heard one
-brother ask the other whether Mamie knew. That meant, whether she knew
-he wanted to marry her, I suppose. She had taken her time about it, for
-it was pretty nearly three years then since we had lost Jim Benton
-overboard.
-
-I had nothing particular to do while we were getting ready for sea;
-nothing to prevent me from going over for a day, I mean; and I thought
-I'd like to see Jack Benton, and have a look at the girl he was going to
-marry. I wondered whether he had grown cheerful again, and had got rid
-of that drawn look he had when he told me it wasn't his fault. How could
-it have been his fault, anyhow? So I wrote to Jack that I would come
-down and see him married; and when the day came I took the train and
-got there about ten o'clock in the morning. I wish I hadn't. Jack met me
-at the station, and he told me that the wedding was to be late in the
-afternoon, and that they weren't going off on any silly wedding trip, he
-and Mamie, but were just going to walk home from her mother's house to
-his cottage. That was good enough for him, he said. I looked at him hard
-for a minute after we met. When we had parted I had a sort of idea that
-he might take to drink, but he hadn't. He looked very respectable and
-well-to-do in his black coat and high city collar; but he was thinner
-and bonier than when I had known him, and there were lines in his face,
-and I thought his eyes had a queer look in them, half shifty, half
-scared. He needn't have been afraid of me, for I didn't mean to talk to
-his bride about the _Helen B. Jackson._
-
-He took me to his cottage first, and I could see that he was proud of
-it. It wasn't above a cable's length from high-water mark, but the tide
-was running out, and there was already a broad stretch of hard, wet sand
-on the other side of the beach road. Jack's bit of land ran back behind
-the cottage about a quarter of a mile, and he said that some of the
-trees we saw were his. The fences were neat and well kept, and there was
-a fair-sized barn a little way from the cottage, and I saw some
-nice-looking cattle in the meadows; but it didn't look to me to be much
-of a farm, and I thought that before long Jack would have to leave his
-wife to take care of it, and go to sea again. But I said it was a nice
-farm, so as to seem pleasant, and as I don't know much about these
-things, I daresay it was, all the same. I never saw it but that once.
-Jack told me that he and his brother had been born in the cottage, and
-that when their father and mother died they leased the land to Mamie's
-father, but had kept the cottage to live in when they came home from sea
-for a spell. It was as neat a little place as you would care to see: the
-floors as clean as the decks of a yacht, and the paint as fresh as a
-man-o'-war. Jack always was a good painter. There was a nice parlour on
-the ground floor, and Jack had papered it and had hung the walls with
-photographs of ships and foreign ports, and with things he had brought
-home from his voyages: a boomerang, a South Sea club, Japanese straw
-hats, and a Gibraltar fan with a bull-fight on it, and all that sort of
-gear. It looked to me as if Miss Mamie had taken a hand in arranging it.
-There was a brand-new polished iron Franklin stove set into the old
-fireplace, and a red table-cloth from Alexandria embroidered with those
-outlandish Egyptian letters. It was all as bright and homelike as
-possible, and he showed me everything, and was proud of everything, and
-I liked him the better for it. But I wished that his voice would sound
-more cheerful, as it did when we first sailed in the _Helen B._, and
-that the drawn look would go out of his face for a minute. Jack showed
-me everything, and took me upstairs, and it was all the same: bright and
-fresh and ready for the bride. But on the upper landing there was a door
-that Jack didn't open. When we came out of the bedroom I noticed that it
-was ajar, and Jack shut it quickly and turned the key.
-
-"That lock's no good," he said, half to himself. "The door is always
-open."
-
-I didn't pay much attention to what he said, but as we went down the
-short stairs, freshly painted and varnished so that I was almost afraid
-to step on them, he spoke again.
-
-"That was his room, sir. I have made a sort of store-room of it."
-
-"You may be wanting it in a year or so," I said, wishing to be pleasant.
-
-"I guess we won't use his room for that," Jack answered in a low voice.
-
-Then he offered me a cigar from a fresh box in the parlour, and he took
-one, and we lit them, and went out; and as we opened the front door
-there was Mamie Brewster standing in the path as if she were waiting for
-us. She was a fine-looking girl, and I didn't wonder that Jack had been
-willing to wait three years for her. I could see that she hadn't been
-brought up on steam-heat and cold storage, but had grown into a woman by
-the sea-shore. She had brown eyes, and fine brown hair, and a good
-figure.
-
-"This is Captain Torkeldsen," said Jack. "This is Miss Brewster,
-captain; and she is glad to see you."
-
-"Well, I am," said Miss Mamie, "for Jack has often talked to us about
-you, captain."
-
-She put out her hand, and took mine and shook it heartily, and I suppose
-I said something, but I know I didn't say much.
-
-The front door of the cottage looked toward the sea, and there was a
-straight path leading to the gate on the beach road. There was another
-path from the steps of the cottage that turned to the right, broad
-enough for two people to walk easily, and it led straight across the
-fields through gates to a larger house about a quarter of a mile away.
-That was where Mamie's mother lived, and the wedding was to be there.
-Jack asked me whether I would like to look round the farm before dinner,
-but I told him I didn't know much about farms. Then he said he just
-wanted to look round himself a bit, as he mightn't have much more chance
-that day; and he smiled, and Mamie laughed.
-
-"Show the captain the way to the house, Mamie," he said. "I'll be along
-in a minute."
-
-So Mamie and I began to walk along the path, and Jack went up toward the
-barn.
-
-"It was sweet of you to come, captain," Miss Mamie began, "for I have
-always wanted to see you."
-
-"Yes," I said, expecting something more.
-
-"You see, I always knew them both," she went on. "They used to take me
-out in a dory to catch codfish when I was a little girl, and I liked
-them both," she added thoughtfully. "Jack doesn't care to talk about his
-brother now. That's natural. But you won't mind telling me how it
-happened, will you? I should so much like to know."
-
-Well, I told her about the voyage and what happened that night when we
-fell in with a gale of wind, and that it hadn't been anybody's fault,
-for I wasn't going to admit that it was my old captain's, if it was. But
-I didn't tell her anything about what happened afterwards. As she didn't
-speak, I just went on talking about the two brothers, and how like they
-had been, and how when poor Jim was drowned and Jack was left, I took
-Jack for him. I told her that none of us had ever been sure which was
-which.
-
-"I wasn't always sure myself," she said, "unless they were together.
-Leastways, not for a day or two after they came home from sea. And now
-it seems to me that Jack is more like poor Jim, as I remember him, than
-he ever was, for Jim was always more quiet, as if he were thinking."
-
-I told her I thought so, too. We passed the gate and went into the next
-field, walking side by side. Then she turned her head to look for Jack,
-but he wasn't in sight. I shan't forget what she said next.
-
-"Are you sure now?" she asked.
-
-I stood stock-still, and she went on a step, and then turned and looked
-at me. We must have looked at each other while you could count five or
-six.
-
-"I know it's silly," she went on, "it's silly, and it's awful, too, and
-I have got no right to think it, but sometimes I can't help it. You see
-it was always Jack I meant to marry."
-
-"Yes," I said stupidly, "I suppose so."
-
-She waited a minute, and began walking on slowly before she went on
-again.
-
-"I am talking to you as if you were an old friend, captain, and I have
-only known you five minutes. It was Jack I meant to marry, but now he is
-so like the other one."
-
-When a woman gets a wrong idea into her head, there is only one way to
-make her tired of it, and that is to agree with her. That's what I did,
-and she went on talking the same way for a little while, and I kept on
-agreeing and agreeing until she turned round on me.
-
-"You know you don't believe what you say," she said, and laughed. "You
-know that Jack is Jack, right enough; and it's Jack I am going to
-marry."
-
-Of course I said so, for I didn't care whether she thought me a weak
-creature or not. I wasn't going to say a word that could interfere with
-her happiness, and I didn't intend to go back on Jack Benton; but I
-remembered what he had said when he left the ship in Havana: that it
-wasn't his fault.
-
-"All the same," Miss Mamie went on, as a woman will, without realising
-what she was saying, "all the same, I wish I had seen it happen. Then I
-should know."
-
-Next minute she knew that she didn't mean that, and was afraid that I
-would think her heartless, and began to explain that she would really
-rather have died herself than have seen poor Jim go overboard. Women
-haven't got much sense, anyhow. All the same, I wondered how she could
-marry Jack if she had a doubt that he might be Jim after all. I suppose
-she had really got used to him since he had given up the sea and had
-stayed ashore, and she cared for him.
-
-Before long we heard Jack coming up behind us, for we had walked very
-slowly to wait for him.
-
-"Promise not to tell anybody what I said, captain," said Mamie, as girls
-do as soon as they have told their secrets.
-
-Anyhow, I know I never did tell any one but you. This is the first time
-I have talked of all that, the first time since I took the train from
-that place. I am not going to tell you all about the day. Miss Mamie
-introduced me to her mother, who was a quiet, hard-faced old New England
-farmer's widow, and to her cousins and relations; and there were plenty
-of them, too, at dinner, and there was the parson besides. He was what
-they call a Hard-shell Baptist in those parts, with a long, shaven upper
-lip and a whacking appetite, and a sort of superior look, as if he
-didn't expect to see many of us hereafter--the way a New York pilot
-looks round, and orders things about when he boards an Italian
-cargo-dragger, as if the ship weren't up to much anyway, though it was
-his business to see that she didn't get aground. That's the way a good
-many parsons look, I think. He said grace as if he were ordering the men
-to sheet home the topgallant-sail and get the helm up. After dinner we
-went out on the piazza, for it was warm autumn weather; and the young
-folks went off in pairs along the beach road, and the tide had turned
-and was beginning to come in. The morning had been clear and fine, but
-by four o'clock it began to look like a fog, and the damp came up out of
-the sea and settled on everything. Jack said he'd go down to his cottage
-and have a last look, for the wedding was to be at five o'clock, or soon
-after, and he wanted to light the lights, so as to have things look
-cheerful.
-
-"I will just take a last look," he said again, as we reached the house.
-We went in, and he offered me another cigar, and I lit it and sat down
-in the parlour. I could hear him moving about, first in the kitchen and
-then upstairs, and then I heard him in the kitchen again; and then
-before I knew anything I heard somebody moving upstairs again. I knew he
-couldn't have got up those stairs as quick as that. He came into the
-parlour, and he took a cigar himself, and while he was lighting it I
-heard those steps again overhead. His hand shook, and he dropped the
-match.
-
-"Have you got in somebody to help?" I asked.
-
-"No," Jack answered sharply, and struck another match.
-
-"There's somebody upstairs, Jack," I said. "Don't you hear footsteps?"
-
-"It's the wind, captain," Jack answered; but I could see he was
-trembling.
-
-"That isn't any wind, Jack," I said; "it's still and foggy. I'm sure
-there's somebody upstairs."
-
-"If you are so sure of it, you'd better go and see for yourself,
-captain," Jack answered, almost angrily.
-
-He was angry because he was frightened. I left him before the fireplace,
-and went upstairs. There was no power on earth that could make me
-believe I hadn't heard a man's footsteps overhead. I knew there was
-somebody there. But there wasn't. I went into the bedroom, and it was
-all quiet, and the evening light was streaming in, reddish through the
-foggy air; and I went out on the landing and looked in the little back
-room that was meant for a servant-girl or a child. And as I came back
-again I saw that the door of the other room was wide open, though I knew
-Jack had locked it. He had said the lock was no good. I looked in. It
-was a room as big as the bedroom, but almost dark, for it had shutters,
-and they were closed. There was a musty smell, as of old gear, and I
-could make out that the floor was littered with sea-chests, and that
-there were oilskins and such stuff piled on the bed. But I still
-believed that there was somebody upstairs, and I went in and struck a
-match and looked round. I could see the four walls and the shabby old
-paper, an iron bed and a cracked looking-glass, and the stuff on the
-floor. But there was nobody there. So I put out the match, and came out
-and shut the door and turned the key. Now, what I am telling you is the
-truth. When I had turned the key, I heard footsteps walking away from
-the door inside the room. Then I felt queer for a minute, and when I
-went downstairs I looked behind me, as the men at the wheel used to look
-behind them on board the _Helen B._
-
-Jack was already outside on the steps, smoking. I have an idea that he
-didn't like to stay inside alone.
-
-"Well?" he asked, trying to seem careless.
-
-"I didn't find anybody," I answered, "but I heard somebody moving
-about."
-
-"I told you it was the wind," said Jack contemptuously. "I ought to
-know, for I live here, and I hear it often."
-
-There was nothing to be said to that, so we began to walk down toward
-the beach. Jack said there wasn't any hurry, as it would take Miss Mamie
-some time to dress for the wedding. So we strolled along, and the sun
-was setting through the fog, and the tide was coming in. I knew the
-moon was full, and that when she rose the fog would roll away from the
-land, as it does sometimes. I felt that Jack didn't like my having heard
-that noise, so I talked of other things, and asked him about his
-prospects, and before long we were chatting as pleasantly as possible.
-
-I haven't been at many weddings in my life, and I don't suppose you
-have, but that one seemed to me to be all right until it was pretty near
-over; and then, I don't know whether it was part of the ceremony or not,
-but Jack put out his hand and took Mamie's and held it a minute, and
-looked at her, while the parson was still speaking.
-
-Mamie turned as white as a sheet and screamed. It wasn't a loud scream,
-but just a sort of stifled little shriek, as if she were half frightened
-to death; and the parson stopped, and asked her what was the matter, and
-the family gathered round.
-
-"Your hand's like ice," said Mamie to Jack, "and it's all wet!"
-
-She kept looking at it, as she got hold of herself again.
-
-"It don't feel cold to me," said Jack, and he held the back of his hand
-against his cheek. "Try it again."
-
-Mamie held out hers, and touched the back of his hand, timidly at
-first, and then took hold of it.
-
-"Why, that's funny," she said.
-
-"She's been as nervous as a witch all day," said Mrs. Brewster severely.
-
-"It is natural," said the parson, "that young Mrs. Benton should
-experience a little agitation at such a moment."
-
-Most of the bride's relations lived at a distance, and were busy people,
-so it had been arranged that the dinner we'd had in the middle of the
-day was to take the place of a dinner afterwards, and that we should
-just have a bite after the wedding was over, and then that everybody
-should go home, and the young couple would walk down to the cottage by
-themselves. When I looked out I could see the light burning brightly in
-Jack's cottage, a quarter of a mile away. I said I didn't think I could
-get any train to take me back before half-past nine, but Mrs. Brewster
-begged me to stay until it was time, as she said her daughter would want
-to take off her wedding dress before she went home; for she had put on
-something white with a wreath that was very pretty, and she couldn't
-walk home like that, could she?
-
-So when we had all had a little supper the party began to break up, and
-when they were all gone Mrs. Brewster and Mamie went upstairs, and Jack
-and I went out on the piazza to have a smoke, as the old lady didn't
-like tobacco in the house.
-
-The full moon had risen now, and it was behind me as I looked down
-toward Jack's cottage, so that everything was clear and white, and there
-was only the light burning in the window. The fog had rolled down to the
-water's edge, and a little beyond, for the tide was high, or nearly, and
-was lapping up over the last reach of sand within fifty feet of the
-beach road.
-
-Jack didn't say much as we sat smoking, but he thanked me for coming to
-his wedding, and I told him I hoped he would be happy, and so I did. I
-daresay both of us were thinking of those footsteps upstairs, just then,
-and that the house wouldn't seem so lonely with a woman in it. By and by
-we heard Mamie's voice talking to her mother on the stairs, and in a
-minute she was ready to go. She had put on again the dress she had worn
-in the morning.
-
-Well, they were ready to go now. It was all very quiet after the day's
-excitement, and I knew they would like to walk down that path alone now
-that they were man and wife at last. I bade them good-night, although
-Jack made a show of pressing me to go with them by the path as far as
-the cottage, instead of going to the station by the beach road. It was
-all very quiet, and it seemed to me a sensible way of getting married;
-and when Mamie kissed her mother good-night, I just looked the other
-way, and knocked my ashes over the rail of the piazza. So they started
-down the straight path to Jack's cottage, and I waited a minute with
-Mrs. Brewster, looking after them, before taking my hat to go. They
-walked side by side, a little shyly at first, and then I saw Jack put
-his arm round her waist. As I looked he was on her left and I saw the
-outline of the two figures very distinctly against the moonlight on the
-path; and the shadow on Mamie's right was broad and black as ink, and it
-moved along, lengthening and shortening with the unevenness of the
-ground beside the path.
-
-I thanked Mrs. Brewster, and bade her good-night; and though she was a
-hard New England woman, her voice trembled a little as she answered, but
-being a sensible person, she went in and shut the door behind her as I
-stepped out on the path. I looked after the couple in the distance a
-last time, meaning to go down to the road, so as not to overtake them;
-but when I had made a few steps I stopped and looked again, for I knew I
-had seen something queer, though I had only realised it afterwards. I
-looked again, and it was plain enough now; and I stood stock-still,
-staring at what I saw. Mamie was walking between two men. The second man
-was just the same height as Jack, both being about a half a head taller
-than she; Jack on her left in his black tail-coat and round hat, and the
-other man on her right--well, he was a sailor-man in wet oilskins. I
-could see the moonlight shining on the water that ran down him, and on
-the little puddle that had settled where the flap of his sou'wester was
-turned up behind: and one of his wet, shiny arms was round Mamie's
-waist, just above Jack's. I was fast to the spot where I stood, and for
-a minute I thought I was crazy. We'd had nothing but some cider for
-dinner, and tea in the evening, otherwise I'd have thought something had
-got into my head, though I was never drunk in my life. It was more like
-a bad dream after that.
-
-I was glad Mrs. Brewster had gone in. As for me, I couldn't help
-following the three, in a sort of wonder to see what would happen, to
-see whether the sailor-man in his wet togs would just melt away into the
-moonshine. But he didn't.
-
-I moved slowly, and I remembered afterwards that I walked on the grass,
-instead of on the path, as if I were afraid they might hear me coming. I
-suppose it all happened in less than five minutes after that, but it
-seemed as if it must have taken an hour. Neither Jack nor Mamie seemed
-to notice the sailor. She didn't seem to know that his wet arm was round
-her, and little by little they got near the cottage, and I wasn't a
-hundred yards from them when they reached the door. Something made me
-stand still then. Perhaps it was fright, for I saw everything that
-happened just as I see you now.
-
-Mamie set her foot on the step to go up, and as she went forward, I saw
-the sailor slowly lock his arm in Jack's, and Jack didn't move to go up.
-Then Mamie turned round on the step, and they all three stood that way
-for a second or two. She cried out then--I heard a man cry like that
-once, when his arm was taken off by a steam-crane--and she fell back in
-a heap on the little piazza.
-
-I tried to jump forward, but I couldn't move, and I felt my hair rising
-under my hat. The sailor turned slowly where he stood, and swung Jack
-round by the arm steadily and easily, and began to walk him down the
-pathway from the house. He walked him straight down that path, as
-steadily as Fate; and all the time I saw the moonlight shining on his
-wet oilskins. He walked him through the gate, and across the beach road,
-and out upon the wet sand, where the tide was high. Then I got my breath
-with a gulp, and ran for them across the grass, and vaulted over the
-fence, and stumbled across the road. But when I felt the sand under my
-feet, the two were at the water's edge; and when I reached the water
-they were far out, and up to their waists; and I saw that Jack Benton's
-head had fallen forward on his breast, and his free arm hung limp beside
-him, while his dead brother steadily marched him to his death. The
-moonlight was on the dark water, but the fog-bank was white beyond, and
-I saw them against it; and they went slowly and steadily down. The water
-was up to their armpits, and then up to their shoulders, and then I saw
-it rise up to the black rim of Jack's hat. But they never wavered; and
-the two heads went straight on, straight on, till they were under, and
-there was just a ripple in the moonlight where Jack had been.
-
-It has been on my mind to tell you that story, whenever I got a chance.
-You have known me, man and boy, a good many years; and I thought I would
-like to hear your opinion. Yes, that's what I always thought. It wasn't
-Jim that went overboard; it was Jack, and Jim just let him go when he
-might have saved him; and then Jim passed himself off for Jack with us,
-and with the girl. If that's what happened, he got what he deserved.
-People said the next day that Mamie found it out as they reached the
-house, and that her husband just walked out into the sea, and drowned
-himself; and they would have blamed me for not stopping him if they'd
-known that I was there. But I never told what I had seen, for they
-wouldn't have believed me. I just let them think I had come too late.
-
-When I reached the cottage and lifted Mamie up, she was raving mad. She
-got better afterwards, but she was never right in her head again.
-
-Oh, you want to know if they found Jack's body? I don't know whether it
-was his, but I read in a paper at a Southern port where I was with my
-new ship that two dead bodies had come ashore in a gale down East, in
-pretty bad shape. They were locked together, and one was a skeleton in
-oilskins.
-
-
-
-
-FOR THE BLOOD IS THE LIFE
-
-
-We had dined at sunset on the broad roof of the old tower, because it
-was cooler there during the great heat of summer. Besides, the little
-kitchen was built at one corner of the great square platform, which made
-it more convenient than if the dishes had to be carried down the steep
-stone steps, broken in places and everywhere worn with age. The tower
-was one of those built all down the west coast of Calabria by the
-Emperor Charles V. early in the sixteenth century, to keep off the
-Barbary pirates, when the unbelievers were allied with Francis I.
-against the Emperor and the Church. They have gone to ruin, a few still
-stand intact, and mine is one of the largest. How it came into my
-possession ten years ago, and why I spend a part of each year in it, are
-matters which do not concern this tale. The tower stands in one of the
-loneliest spots in Southern Italy, at the extremity of a curving rocky
-promontory, which forms a small but safe natural harbour at the southern
-extremity of the Gulf of Policastro, and just north of Cape Scalea, the
-birthplace of Judas Iscariot, according to the old local legend. The
-tower stands alone on this hooked spur of the rock, and there is not a
-house to be seen within three miles of it. When I go there I take a
-couple of sailors, one of whom is a fair cook, and when I am away it is
-in charge of a gnome-like little being who was once a miner and who
-attached himself to me long ago.
-
-My friend, who sometimes visits me in my summer solitude, is an artist
-by profession, a Scandinavian by birth, and a cosmopolitan by force of
-circumstances. We had dined at sunset; the sunset glow had reddened and
-faded again, and the evening purple steeped the vast chain of the
-mountains that embrace the deep gulf to eastward and rear themselves
-higher and higher toward the south. It was hot, and we sat at the
-landward corner of the platform, waiting for the night breeze to come
-down from the lower hills. The colour sank out of the air, there was a
-little interval of deep-grey twilight, and a lamp sent a yellow streak
-from the open door of the kitchen, where the men were getting their
-supper.
-
-Then the moon rose suddenly above the crest of the promontory, flooding
-the platform and lighting up every little spur of rock and knoll of
-grass below us, down to the edge of the motionless water. My friend
-lighted his pipe and sat looking at a spot on the hillside. I knew that
-he was looking at it, and for a long time past I had wondered whether he
-would ever see anything there that would fix his attention. I knew that
-spot well. It was clear that he was interested at last, though it was a
-long time before he spoke. Like most painters, he trusts to his own
-eyesight, as a lion trusts his strength and a stag his speed, and he is
-always disturbed when he cannot reconcile what he sees with what he
-believes that he ought to see.
-
-"It's strange," he said. "Do you see that little mound just on this side
-of the boulder?"
-
-"Yes," I said, and I guessed what was coming.
-
-"It looks like a grave," observed Holger.
-
-"Very true. It does look like a grave."
-
-"Yes," continued my friend, his eyes still fixed on the spot. "But the
-strange thing is that I see the body lying on the top of it. Of course,"
-continued Holger, turning his head on one side as artists do, "it must
-be an effect of light. In the first place, it is not a grave at all.
-Secondly, if it were, the body would be inside and not outside.
-Therefore, it's an effect of the moonlight. Don't you see it?"
-
-"Perfectly; I always see it on moonlight nights."
-
-"It doesn't seem to interest you much," said Holger.
-
-"On the contrary, it does interest me, though I am used to it. You're
-not so far wrong, either. The mound is really a grave."
-
-"Nonsense!" cried Holger, incredulously. "I suppose you'll tell me what
-I see lying on it is really a corpse!"
-
-"No," I answered, "it's not. I know, because I have taken the trouble to
-go down and see."
-
-"Then what is it?" asked Holger.
-
-"It's nothing."
-
-"You mean that it's an effect of light, I suppose?"
-
-"Perhaps it is. But the inexplicable part of the matter is that it makes
-no difference whether the moon is rising or setting, or waxing or
-waning. If there's any moonlight at all, from east or west or overhead,
-so long as it shines on the grave you can see the outline of the body on
-top."
-
-Holger stirred up his pipe with the point of his knife, and then used
-his finger for a stopper. When the tobacco burned well he rose from his
-chair.
-
-"If you don't mind," he said, "I'll go down and take a look at it."
-
-He left me, crossed the roof, and disappeared down the dark steps. I did
-not move, but sat looking down until he came out of the tower below. I
-heard him humming an old Danish song as he crossed the open space in the
-bright moonlight, going straight to the mysterious mound. When he was
-ten paces from it, Holger stopped short, made two steps forward, and
-then three or four backward, and then stopped again. I know what that
-meant. He had reached the spot where the Thing ceased to be
-visible--where, as he would have said, the effect of light changed.
-
-Then he went on till he reached the mound and stood upon it. I could see
-the Thing still, but it was no longer lying down; it was on its knees
-now, winding its white arms round Holger's body and looking up into his
-face. A cool breeze stirred my hair at that moment, as the night wind
-began to come down from the hills, but it felt like a breath from
-another world.
-
-The Thing seemed to be trying to climb to its feet, helping itself up by
-Holger's body while he stood upright, quite unconscious of it and
-apparently looking toward the tower, which is very picturesque when the
-moonlight falls upon it on that side.
-
-"Come along!" I shouted. "Don't stay there all night!"
-
-It seemed to me that he moved reluctantly as he stepped from the mound,
-or else with difficulty. That was it. The Thing's arms were still round
-his waist, but its feet could not leave the grave. As he came slowly
-forward it was drawn and lengthened like a wreath of mist, thin and
-white, till I saw distinctly that Holger shook himself, as a man does
-who feels a chill. At the same instant a little wail of pain came to me
-on the breeze--it might have been the cry of the small owl that lives
-among the rocks--and the misty presence floated swiftly back from
-Holger's advancing figure and lay once more at its length upon the
-mound.
-
-Again I felt the cool breeze in my hair, and this time an icy thrill of
-dread ran down my spine. I remembered very well that I had once gone
-down there alone in the moonlight; that presently, being near, I had
-seen nothing; that, like Holger, I had gone and had stood upon the
-mound; and I remembered how, when I came back, sure that there was
-nothing there, I had felt the sudden conviction that there was something
-after all if I would only look behind me. I remembered the strong
-temptation to look back, a temptation I had resisted as unworthy of a
-man of sense, until, to get rid of it, I had shaken myself just as
-Holger did.
-
-And now I knew that those white, misty arms had been round me too; I
-knew it in a flash, and I shuddered as I remembered that I had heard the
-night owl then too. But it had not been the night owl. It was the cry of
-the Thing.
-
-I refilled my pipe and poured out a cup of strong southern wine; in less
-than a minute Holger was seated beside me again.
-
-"Of course there's nothing there," he said, "but it's creepy, all the
-same. Do you know, when I was coming back I was so sure that there was
-something behind me that I wanted to turn round and look? It was an
-effort not to."
-
-He laughed a little, knocked the ashes out of his pipe, and poured
-himself out some wine. For a while neither of us spoke, and the moon
-rose higher, and we both looked at the Thing that lay on the mound.
-
-"You might make a story about that," said Holger after a long time.
-
-"There is one," I answered. "If you're not sleepy, I'll tell it to you."
-
-"Go ahead," said Holger, who likes stories.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Old Alario was dying up there in the village behind the hill. You
-remember him, I have no doubt. They say that he made his money by
-selling sham jewellery in South America, and escaped with his gains when
-he was found out. Like all those fellows, if they bring anything back
-with them, he at once set to work to enlarge his house, and as there are
-no masons here, he sent all the way to Paola for two workmen. They were
-a rough-looking pair of scoundrels--a Neapolitan who had lost one eye
-and a Sicilian with an old scar half an inch deep across his left cheek.
-I often saw them, for on Sundays they used to come down here and fish
-off the rocks. When Alario caught the fever that killed him the masons
-were still at work. As he had agreed that part of their pay should be
-their board and lodging, he made them sleep in the house. His wife was
-dead, and he had an only son called Angelo, who was a much better sort
-than himself. Angelo was to marry the daughter of the richest man in the
-village, and, strange to say, though the marriage was arranged by their
-parents, the young people were said to be in love with each other.
-
-For that matter, the whole village was in love with Angelo, and among
-the rest a wild, good-looking creature called Cristina, who was more
-like a gipsy than any girl I ever saw about here. She had very red lips
-and very black eyes, she was built like a greyhound, and had the tongue
-of the devil. But Angelo did not care a straw for her. He was rather a
-simple-minded fellow, quite different from his old scoundrel of a
-father, and under what I should call normal circumstances I really
-believe that he would never have looked at any girl except the nice
-plump little creature, with a fat dowry, whom his father meant him to
-marry. But things turned up which were neither normal nor natural.
-
-On the other hand, a very handsome young shepherd from the hills above
-Maratea was in love with Cristina, who seems to have been quite
-indifferent to him. Cristina had no regular means of subsistence, but
-she was a good girl and willing to do any work or go on errands to any
-distance for the sake of a loaf of bread or a mess of beans, and
-permission to sleep under cover. She was especially glad when she could
-get something to do about the house of Angelo's father. There is no
-doctor in the village, and when the neighbours saw that old Alario was
-dying they sent Cristina to Scalea to fetch one. That was late in the
-afternoon, and if they had waited so long, it was because the dying
-miser refused to allow any such extravagance while he was able to speak.
-But while Cristina was gone matters grew rapidly worse, the priest was
-brought to the bedside, and when he had done what he could he gave it as
-his opinion to the bystanders that the old man was dead, and left the
-house.
-
-You know these people. They have a physical horror of death. Until the
-priest spoke, the room had been full of people. The words were hardly
-out of his mouth before it was empty. It was night now. They hurried
-down the dark steps and out into the street.
-
-Angelo, as I have said, was away, Cristina had not come back--the simple
-woman-servant who had nursed the sick man fled with the rest, and the
-body was left alone in the flickering light of the earthen oil lamp.
-
-Five minutes later two men looked in cautiously and crept forward toward
-the bed. They were the one-eyed Neapolitan mason and his Sicilian
-companion. They knew what they wanted. In a moment they had dragged from
-under the bed a small but heavy iron-bound box, and long before any one
-thought of coming back to the dead man they had left the house and the
-village under cover of the darkness. It was easy enough, for Alario's
-house is the last toward the gorge which leads down here, and the
-thieves merely went out by the back door, got over the stone wall, and
-had nothing to risk after that except the possibility of meeting some
-belated countryman, which was very small indeed, since few of the people
-use that path. They had a mattock and shovel, and they made their way
-here without accident.
-
-I am telling you this story as it must have happened, for, of course,
-there were no witnesses to this part of it. The men brought the box down
-by the gorge, intending to bury it until they should be able to come
-back and take it away in a boat. They must have been clever enough to
-guess that some of the money would be in paper notes, for they would
-otherwise have buried it on the beach in the wet sand, where it would
-have been much safer. But the paper would have rotted if they had been
-obliged to leave it there long, so they dug their hole down there, close
-to that boulder. Yes, just where the mound is now.
-
-Cristina did not find the doctor in Scalea, for he had been sent for
-from a place up the valley, halfway to San Domenico. If she had found
-him, he would have come on his mule by the upper road, which is smoother
-but much longer. But Cristina took the short cut by the rocks, which
-passes about fifty feet above the mound, and goes round that corner. The
-men were digging when she passed, and she heard them at work. It would
-not have been like her to go by without finding out what the noise was,
-for she was never afraid of anything in her life, and, besides, the
-fishermen sometimes come ashore here at night to get a stone for an
-anchor or to gather sticks to make a little fire. The night was dark,
-and Cristina probably came close to the two men before she could see
-what they were doing. She knew them, of course, and they knew her, and
-understood instantly that they were in her power. There was only one
-thing to be done for their safety, and they did it. They knocked her on
-the head, they dug the hole deep, and they buried her quickly with the
-iron-bound chest. They must have understood that their only chance of
-escaping suspicion lay in getting back to the village before their
-absence was noticed, for they returned immediately, and were found half
-an hour later gossiping quietly with the man who was making Alario's
-coffin. He was a crony of theirs, and had been working at the repairs in
-the old man's house. So far as I have been able to make out, the only
-persons who were supposed to know where Alario kept his treasure were
-Angelo and the one woman-servant I have mentioned. Angelo was away; it
-was the woman who discovered the theft.
-
-It is easy enough to understand why no one else knew where the money
-was. The old man kept his door locked and the key in his pocket when he
-was out, and did not let the woman enter to clean the place unless he
-was there himself. The whole village knew that he had money somewhere,
-however, and the masons had probably discovered the whereabouts of the
-chest by climbing in at the window in his absence. If the old man had
-not been delirious until he lost consciousness, he would have been in
-frightful agony of mind for his riches. The faithful woman-servant
-forgot their existence only for a few moments when she fled with the
-rest, overcome by the horror of death. Twenty minutes had not passed
-before she returned with the two hideous old hags who are always called
-in to prepare the dead for burial. Even then she had not at first the
-courage to go near the bed with them, but she made a pretence of
-dropping something, went down on her knees as if to find it, and looked
-under the bedstead. The walls of the room were newly whitewashed down to
-the floor, and she saw at a glance that the chest was gone. It had been
-there in the afternoon, it had therefore been stolen in the short
-interval since she had left the room.
-
-There are no carabineers stationed in the village; there is not so much
-as a municipal watchman, for there is no municipality. There never was
-such a place, I believe. Scalea is supposed to look after it in some
-mysterious way, and it takes a couple of hours to get anybody from
-there. As the old woman had lived in the village all her life, it did
-not even occur to her to apply to any civil authority for help. She
-simply set up a howl and ran through the village in the dark, screaming
-out that her dead master's house had been robbed. Many of the people
-looked out, but at first no one seemed inclined to help her. Most of
-them, judging her by themselves, whispered to each other that she had
-probably stolen the money herself. The first man to move was the father
-of the girl whom Angelo was to marry; having collected his household,
-all of whom felt a personal interest in the wealth which was to have
-come into the family, he declared it to be his opinion that the chest
-had been stolen by the two journeyman masons who lodged in the house. He
-headed a search for them, which naturally began in Alario's house and
-ended in the carpenter's workshop, where the thieves were found
-discussing a measure of wine with the carpenter over the half-finished
-coffin, by the light of one earthen lamp filled with oil and tallow. The
-search party at once accused the delinquents of the crime, and
-threatened to lock them up in the cellar till the carabineers could be
-fetched from Scalea. The two men looked at each other for one moment,
-and then without the slightest hesitation they put out the single light,
-seized the unfinished coffin between them, and using it as a sort of
-battering ram, dashed upon their assailants in the dark. In a few
-moments they were beyond pursuit.
-
-That is the end of the first part of the story. The treasure had
-disappeared, and as no trace of it could be found the people naturally
-supposed that the thieves had succeeded in carrying it off. The old man
-was buried, and when Angelo came back at last he had to borrow money to
-pay for the miserable funeral, and had some difficulty in doing so. He
-hardly needed to be told that in losing his inheritance he had lost his
-bride. In this part of the world marriages are made on strictly
-business principles, and if the promised cash is not forthcoming on the
-appointed day the bride or the bridegroom whose parents have failed to
-produce it may as well take themselves off, for there will be no
-wedding. Poor Angelo knew that well enough. His father had been
-possessed of hardly any land, and now that the hard cash which he had
-brought from South America was gone, there was nothing left but debts
-for the building materials that were to have been used for enlarging and
-improving the old house. Angelo was beggared, and the nice plump little
-creature who was to have been his turned up her nose at him in the most
-approved fashion. As for Cristina, it was several days before she was
-missed, for no one remembered that she had been sent to Scalea for the
-doctor, who had never come. She often disappeared in the same way for
-days together, when she could find a little work here and there at the
-distant farms among the hills. But when she did not come back at all,
-people began to wonder, and at last made up their minds that she had
-connived with the masons and had escaped with them.
-
- * * * * *
-
-_I paused and emptied my glass._
-
-_"That sort of thing could not happen anywhere else," observed Holger,
-filling his everlasting pipe again. "It is wonderful what a natural
-charm there is about murder and sudden death in a romantic country like
-this. Deeds that would be simply brutal and disgusting anywhere else
-become dramatic and mysterious because this is Italy and we are living
-in a genuine tower of Charles V. built against genuine Barbary
-pirates."_
-
-_"There's something in that" I admitted. Holger is the most romantic man
-in the world inside of himself, but he always thinks it necessary to
-explain why he feels anything._
-
-_"I suppose they found the poor girl's body with the box," he said
-presently._
-
-_"As it seems to interest you," I answered, "I'll tell you the rest of
-the story."_
-
-_The moon had risen high by this time; the outline of the Thing on the
-mound was clearer to our eyes than before._
-
- * * * * *
-
-The village very soon settled down to its small, dull life. No one
-missed old Alario, who had been away so much on his voyages to South
-America that he had never been a familiar figure in his native place.
-Angelo lived in the half-finished house, and because he had no money to
-pay the old woman-servant she would not stay with him, but once in a
-long time she would come and wash a shirt for him for old acquaintance'
-sake. Besides the house, he had inherited a small patch of ground at
-some distance from the village; he tried to cultivate it, but he had no
-heart in the work, for he knew he could never pay the taxes on it and on
-the house, which would certainly be confiscated by the Government, or
-seized for the debt of the building material, which the man who had
-supplied it refused to take back.
-
-Angelo was very unhappy. So long as his father had been alive and rich,
-every girl in the village had been in love with him; but that was all
-changed now. It had been pleasant to be admired and courted, and invited
-to drink wine by fathers who had girls to marry. It was hard to be
-stared at coldly, and sometimes laughed at because he had been robbed of
-his inheritance. He cooked his miserable meals for himself, and from
-being sad became melancholy and morose.
-
-At twilight, when the day's work was done, instead of hanging about in
-the open space before the church with young fellows of his own age, he
-took to wandering in lonely places on the outskirts of the village till
-it was quite dark. Then he slunk home and went to bed to save the
-expense of a light. But in those lonely twilight hours he began to have
-strange waking dreams. He was not always alone, for often when he sat on
-the stump of a tree, where the narrow path turns down the gorge, he was
-sure that a woman came up noiselessly over the rough stones, as if her
-feet were bare; and she stood under a clump of chestnut trees only half
-a dozen yards down the path, and beckoned to him without speaking.
-Though she was in the shadow he knew that her lips were red, and that
-when they parted a little and smiled at him she showed two small sharp
-teeth. He knew this at first rather than saw it, and he knew that it was
-Cristina, and that she was dead. Yet he was not afraid; he only wondered
-whether it was a dream, for he thought that if he had been awake he
-should have been frightened.
-
-Besides, the dead woman had red lips, and that could only happen in a
-dream. Whenever he went near the gorge after sunset she was already
-there waiting for him, or else she very soon appeared, and he began to
-be sure that she came a little nearer to him every day. At first he had
-only been sure of her blood-red mouth, but now each feature grew
-distinct, and the pale face looked at him with deep and hungry eyes.
-
-It was the eyes that grew dim. Little by little he came to know that
-some day the dream would not end when he turned away to go home, but
-would lead him down the gorge out of which the vision rose. She was
-nearer now when she beckoned to him. Her cheeks were not livid like
-those of the dead, but pale with starvation, with the furious and
-unappeased physical hunger of her eyes that devoured him. They feasted
-on his soul and cast a spell over him, and at last they were close to
-his own and held him. He could not tell whether her breath was as hot as
-fire or as cold as ice; he could not tell whether her red lips burned
-his or froze them, or whether her five fingers on his wrists seared
-scorching scars or bit his flesh like frost; he could not tell whether
-he was awake or asleep, whether she was alive or dead, but he knew that
-she loved him, she alone of all creatures, earthly or unearthly, and her
-spell had power over him.
-
-When the moon rose high that night the shadow of that Thing was not
-alone down there upon the mound.
-
-Angelo awoke in the cool dawn, drenched with dew and chilled through
-flesh, and blood, and bone. He opened his eyes to the faint grey light,
-and saw the stars still shining overhead. He was very weak, and his
-heart was beating so slowly that he was almost like a man fainting.
-Slowly he turned his head on the mound, as on a pillow, but the other
-face was not there. Fear seized him suddenly, a fear unspeakable and
-unknown; he sprang to his feet and fled up the gorge, and he never
-looked behind him until he reached the door of the house on the
-outskirts of the village. Drearily he went to his work that day, and
-wearily the hours dragged themselves after the sun, till at last he
-touched the sea and sank, and the great sharp hills above Maratea turned
-purple against the dove-coloured eastern sky.
-
-Angelo shouldered his heavy hoe and left the field. He felt less tired
-now than in the morning when he had begun to work, but he promised
-himself that he would go home without lingering by the gorge, and eat
-the best supper he could get himself, and sleep all night in his bed
-like a Christian man. Not again would he be tempted down the narrow way
-by a shadow with red lips and icy breath; not again would he dream that
-dream of terror and delight. He was near the village now; it was half an
-hour since the sun had set, and the cracked church bell sent little
-discordant echoes across the rocks and ravines to tell all good people
-that the day was done. Angelo stood still a moment where the path
-forked, where it led toward the village on the left, and down to the
-gorge on the right, where a clump of chestnut trees overhung the narrow
-way. He stood still a minute, lifting his battered hat from his head and
-gazing at the fast-fading sea westward, and his lips moved as he
-silently repeated the familiar evening prayer. His lips moved, but the
-words that followed them in his brain lost their meaning and turned into
-others, and ended in a name that he spoke aloud--Cristina! With the
-name, the tension of his will relaxed suddenly, reality went out and the
-dream took him again, and bore him on swiftly and surely like a man
-walking in his sleep, down, down, by the steep path in the gathering
-darkness. And as she glided beside him, Cristina whispered strange,
-sweet things in his ear, which somehow, if he had been awake, he knew
-that he could not quite have understood; but now they were the most
-wonderful words he had ever heard in his life. And she kissed him also,
-but not upon his mouth. He felt her sharp kisses upon his white throat,
-and he knew that her lips were red. So the wild dream sped on through
-twilight and darkness and moonrise, and all the glory of the summer's
-night. But in the chilly dawn he lay as one half dead upon the mound
-down there, recalling and not recalling, drained of his blood, yet
-strangely longing to give those red lips more. Then came the fear, the
-awful nameless panic, the mortal horror that guards the confines of the
-world we see not, neither know of as we know of other things, but which
-we feel when its icy chill freezes our bones and stirs our hair with the
-touch of a ghostly hand. Once more Angelo sprang from the mound and
-fled up the gorge in the breaking day, but his step was less sure this
-time, and he panted for breath as he ran; and when he came to the bright
-spring of water that rises halfway up the hillside, he dropped upon his
-knees and hands and plunged his whole face in and drank as he had never
-drunk before--for it was the thirst of the wounded man who has lain
-bleeding all night long upon the battle-field.
-
-She had him fast now, and he could not escape her, but would come to her
-every evening at dusk until she had drained him of his last drop of
-blood. It was in vain that when the day was done he tried to take
-another turning and to go home by a path that did not lead near the
-gorge. It was in vain that he made promises to himself each morning at
-dawn when he climbed the lonely way up from the shore to the village. It
-was all in vain, for when the sun sank burning into the sea, and the
-coolness of the evening stole out as from a hiding-place to delight the
-weary world, his feet turned toward the old way, and she was waiting for
-him in the shadow under the chestnut trees; and then all happened as
-before, and she fell to kissing his white throat even as she flitted
-lightly down the way, winding one arm about him. And as his blood
-failed, she grew more hungry and more thirsty every day, and every day
-when he awoke in the early dawn it was harder to rouse himself to the
-effort of climbing the steep path to the village; and when he went to
-his work his feet dragged painfully, and there was hardly strength in
-his arms to wield the heavy hoe. He scarcely spoke to any one now, but
-the people said he was "consuming himself" for love of the girl he was
-to have married when he lost his inheritance; and they laughed heartily
-at the thought, for this is not a very romantic country. At this time,
-Antonio, the man who stays here to look after the tower, returned from a
-visit to his people, who live near Salerno. He had been away all the
-time since before Alario's death and knew nothing of what had happened.
-He has told me that he came back late in the afternoon and shut himself
-up in the tower to eat and sleep, for he was very tired. It was past
-midnight when he awoke, and when he looked out the waning moon was
-rising over the shoulder of the hill. He looked out toward the mound,
-and he saw something, and he did not sleep again that night. When he
-went out again in the morning it was broad daylight, and there was
-nothing to be seen on the mound but loose stones and driven sand. Yet he
-did not go very near it; he went straight up the path to the village and
-directly to the house of the old priest.
-
-"I have seen an evil thing this night," he said; "I have seen how the
-dead drink the blood of the living. And the blood is the life."
-
-"Tell me what you have seen," said the priest in reply.
-
-Antonio told him everything he had seen.
-
-"You must bring your book and your holy water to-night," he added. "I
-will be here before sunset to go down with you, and if it pleases your
-reverence to sup with me while we wait, I will make ready."
-
-"I will come," the priest answered, "for I have read in old books of
-these strange beings which are neither quick nor dead, and which lie
-ever fresh in their graves, stealing out in the dusk to taste life and
-blood."
-
-Antonio cannot read, but he was glad to see that the priest understood
-the business; for, of course, the books must have instructed him as to
-the best means of quieting the half-living Thing for ever.
-
-So Antonio went away to his work, which consists largely in sitting on
-the shady side of the tower, when he is not perched upon a rock with a
-fishing-line catching nothing. But on that day he went twice to look at
-the mound in the bright sunlight, and he searched round and round it for
-some hole through which the being might get in and out; but he found
-none. When the sun began to sink and the air was cooler in the shadows,
-he went up to fetch the old priest, carrying a little wicker basket with
-him; and in this they placed a bottle of holy water, and the basin, and
-sprinkler, and the stole which the priest would need; and they came down
-and waited in the door of the tower till it should be dark. But while
-the light still lingered very grey and faint, they saw something moving,
-just there, two figures, a man's that walked, and a woman's that flitted
-beside him, and while her head lay on his shoulder she kissed his
-throat. The priest has told me that, too, and that his teeth chattered
-and he grasped Antonio's arm. The vision passed and disappeared into the
-shadow. Then Antonio got the leathern flask of strong liquor, which he
-kept for great occasions, and poured such a draught as made the old man
-feel almost young again; and he got the lantern, and his pick and
-shovel, and gave the priest his stole to put on and the holy water to
-carry, and they went out together toward the spot where the work was to
-be done. Antonio says that in spite of the rum his own knees shook
-together, and the priest stumbled over his Latin. For when they were yet
-a few yards from the mound the flickering light of the lantern fell upon
-Angelo's white face, unconscious as if in sleep, and on his upturned
-throat, over which a very thin red line of blood trickled down into his
-collar; and the flickering light of the lantern played upon another face
-that looked up from the feast--upon two deep, dead eyes that saw in
-spite of death--upon parted lips redder than life itself--upon two
-gleaming teeth on which glistened a rosy drop. Then the priest, good old
-man, shut his eyes tight and showered holy water before him, and his
-cracked voice rose almost to a scream; and then Antonio, who is no
-coward after all, raised his pick in one hand and the lantern in the
-other, as he sprang forward, not knowing what the end should be; and
-then he swears that he heard a woman's cry, and the Thing was gone, and
-Angelo lay alone on the mound unconscious, with the red line on his
-throat and the beads of deathly sweat on his cold forehead. They lifted
-him, half-dead as he was, and laid him on the ground close by; then
-Antonio went to work, and the priest helped him, though he was old and
-could not do much; and they dug deep, and at last Antonio, standing in
-the grave, stooped down with his lantern to see what he might see.
-
-His hair used to be dark brown, with grizzled streaks about the temples;
-in less than a month from that day he was as grey as a badger. He was a
-miner when he was young, and most of these fellows have seen ugly
-sights now and then, when accidents have happened, but he had never seen
-what he saw that night--that Thing which is neither alive nor dead, that
-Thing that will abide neither above ground nor in the grave. Antonio had
-brought something with him which the priest had not noticed. He had made
-it that afternoon--a sharp stake shaped from a piece of tough old
-driftwood. He had it with him now, and he had his heavy pick, and he had
-taken the lantern down into the grave. I don't think any power on earth
-could make him speak of what happened then, and the old priest was too
-frightened to look in. He says he heard Antonio breathing like a wild
-beast, and moving as if he were fighting with something almost as strong
-as himself; and he heard an evil sound also, with blows, as of something
-violently driven through flesh and bone; and then the most awful sound
-of all--a woman's shriek, the unearthly scream of a woman neither dead
-nor alive, but buried deep for many days. And he, the poor old priest,
-could only rock himself as he knelt there in the sand, crying aloud his
-prayers and exorcisms to drown these dreadful sounds. Then suddenly a
-small iron-bound chest was thrown up and rolled over against the old
-man's knee, and in a moment more Antonio was beside him, his face as
-white as tallow in the flickering light of the lantern, shovelling the
-sand and pebbles into the grave with furious haste, and looking over the
-edge till the pit was half full; and the priest said that there was much
-fresh blood on Antonio's hands and on his clothes.
-
-
-_I had come to the end of my story. Holger finished his wine and leaned
-back in his chair._
-
-_"So Angelo got his own again," he said. "Did he marry the prim and
-plump young person to whom he had been betrothed?"_
-
-_"No; he had been badly frightened. He went to South America, and has
-not been heard of since."_
-
-_"And that poor thing's body is there still, I suppose," said Holger.
-"Is it quite dead yet, I wonder?"_
-
-_I wonder, too. But whether it be dead or alive, I should hardly care to
-see it, even in broad daylight. Antonio is as grey as a badger, and he
-has never been quite the same man since that night._
-
-
-
-
-THE UPPER BERTH
-
-CHAPTER I
-
-
-Somebody asked for the cigars. We had talked long, and the conversation
-was beginning to languish; the tobacco smoke had got into the heavy
-curtains, the wine had got into those brains which were liable to become
-heavy, and it was already perfectly evident that, unless somebody did
-something to rouse our oppressed spirits, the meeting would soon come to
-its natural conclusion, and we, the guests, would speedily go home to
-bed, and most certainly to sleep. No one had said anything very
-remarkable; it may be that no one had anything very remarkable to say.
-Jones had given us every particular of his last hunting adventure in
-Yorkshire. Mr. Tompkins, of Boston, had explained at elaborate length
-those working principles, by the due and careful maintenance of which
-the Atchison, Topeka, and Santa Fé Railroad not only extended its
-territory, increased its departmental influence, and transported live
-stock without starving them to death before the day of actual delivery,
-but, also, had for years succeeded in deceiving those passengers who
-bought its tickets into the fallacious belief that the corporation
-aforesaid was really able to transport human life without destroying it.
-Signor Tombola had endeavoured to persuade us, by arguments which we
-took no trouble to oppose, that the unity of his country in no way
-resembled the average modern torpedo, carefully planned, constructed
-with all the skill of the greatest European arsenals, but, when
-constructed, destined to be directed by feeble hands into a region where
-it must undoubtedly explode, unseen, unfeared, and unheard, into the
-illimitable wastes of political chaos.
-
-It is unnecessary to go into further details. The conversation had
-assumed proportions which would have bored Prometheus on his rock, which
-would have driven Tantalus to distraction, and which would have impelled
-Ixion to seek relaxation in the simple but instructive dialogues of Herr
-Ollendorff, rather than submit to the greater evil of listening to our
-talk. We had sat at table for hours; we were bored, we were tired, and
-nobody showed signs of moving.
-
-Somebody called for cigars. We all instinctively looked towards the
-speaker. Brisbane was a man of five-and-thirty years of age, and
-remarkable for those gifts which chiefly attract the attention of men.
-He was a strong man. The external proportions of his figure presented
-nothing extraordinary to the common eye, though his size was about the
-average. He was a little over six feet in height, and moderately broad
-in the shoulder; he did not appear to be stout, but, on the other hand,
-he was certainly not thin; his small head, was supported by a strong and
-sinewy neck; his broad, muscular hands appeared to possess a peculiar
-skill in breaking walnuts without the assistance of the ordinary
-cracker, and seeing him in profile, one could not help remarking the
-extraordinary breadth of his sleeves, and the unusual thickness of his
-chest. He was one of those men who are commonly spoken of among men as
-deceptive; that is to say, that though he looked exceedingly strong he
-was in reality very much stronger than he looked. Of his features I need
-say little. His head is small, his hair is thin, his eyes are blue, his
-nose is large, he has a small moustache and a square jaw. Everybody
-knows Brisbane, and when he asked for a cigar everybody looked at him.
-
-"It is a very singular thing," said Brisbane.
-
-Everybody stopped talking. Brisbane's voice was not loud, but possessed
-a peculiar quality of penetrating general conversation, and cutting it
-like a knife. Everybody listened. Brisbane, perceiving that he had
-attracted their general attention, lit his cigar with great equanimity.
-
-"It is very singular," he continued, "that thing about ghosts. People
-are always asking whether anybody has seen a ghost. I have."
-
-"Bosh! What, you? You don't mean to say so, Brisbane? Well, for a man of
-his intelligence!"
-
-A chorus of exclamations greeted Brisbane's remarkable statement.
-Everybody called for cigars, and Stubbs, the butler, suddenly appeared
-from the depths of nowhere with a fresh bottle of dry champagne. The
-situation was saved; Brisbane was going to tell a story.
-
-I am an old sailor, said Brisbane, and as I have to cross the Atlantic
-pretty often, I have my favourites. Most men have their favourites. I
-have seen a man wait in a Broadway bar for three-quarters of an hour for
-a particular car which he liked. I believe the bar-keeper made at least
-one-third of his living by that man's preference. I have a habit of
-waiting for certain ships when I am obliged to cross that duck-pond. It
-may be a prejudice, but I was never cheated out of a good passage but
-once in my life. I remember it very well; it was a warm morning in June,
-and the Custom House officials, who were hanging about waiting for a
-steamer already on her way up from the Quarantine, presented a
-peculiarly hazy and thoughtful appearance. I had not much luggage--I
-never have. I mingled with a crowd of passengers, porters, and
-officious individuals in blue coats and brass buttons, who seemed to
-spring up like mushrooms from the deck of a moored steamer to obtrude
-their unnecessary services upon the independent passenger. I have often
-noticed with a certain interest the spontaneous evolution of these
-fellows. They are not there when you arrive; five minutes after the
-pilot has called "Go ahead!" they, or at least their blue coats and
-brass buttons, have disappeared from deck and gangway as completely as
-though they had been consigned to that locker which tradition
-unanimously ascribes to Davy Jones. But, at the moment of starting, they
-are there, clean shaved, blue coated, and ravenous for fees. I hastened
-on board. The _Kamtschatka_ was one of my favourite ships. I say was,
-because she emphatically no longer is. I cannot conceive of any
-inducement which could entice me to make another voyage in her. Yes, I
-know what you are going to say. She is uncommonly clean in the run aft,
-she has enough bluffing off in the bows to keep her dry, and the lower
-berths are most of them double. She has a lot of advantages, but I won't
-cross in her again. Excuse the digression. I got on board. I hailed a
-steward, whose red nose and redder whiskers were equally familiar to me.
-
-"One hundred and five, lower berth," said I, in the businesslike tone
-peculiar to men who think no more of crossing the Atlantic than taking
-a whiskey cocktail at down-town Delmonico's.
-
-The steward took my portmanteau, greatcoat, and rug. I shall never
-forget the expression of his face. Not that he turned pale. It is
-maintained by the most eminent divines that even miracles cannot change
-the course of nature. I have no hesitation in saying that he did not
-turn pale; but, from his expression, I judged that he was either about
-to shed tears, to sneeze, or to drop my portmanteau. As the latter
-contained two bottles of particularly fine old sherry presented to me
-for my voyage by my old friend Snigginson van Pickyns, I felt extremely
-nervous. But the steward did none of these things.
-
-"Well, I'm d----d!" said he in a low voice, and led the way.
-
-I supposed my Hermes, as he led me to the lower regions, had had a
-little grog, but I said nothing and followed him. 105 was on the port
-side, well aft. There was nothing remarkable about the state-room. The
-lower berth, like most of those upon the _Kamtschatka_, was double.
-There was plenty of room; there was the usual washing apparatus,
-calculated to convey an idea of luxury to the mind of a North American
-Indian; there were the usual inefficient racks of brown wood, in which
-it is more easy to hang a large-sized umbrella than the common
-tooth-brush of commerce. Upon the uninviting mattresses were carefully
-folded together those blankets which a great modern humourist has aptly
-compared to cold buckwheat cakes. The question of towels was left
-entirely to the imagination. The glass decanters were filled with a
-transparent liquid faintly tinged with brown, but from which an odour
-less faint, but not more pleasing, ascended to the nostrils, like a
-far-off sea-sick reminiscence of oily machinery. Sad-coloured curtains
-half closed the upper berth. The hazy June daylight shed a faint
-illumination upon the desolate little scene. Ugh! how I hate that
-state-room!
-
-The steward deposited my traps and looked at me as though he wanted to
-get away--probably in search of more passengers and more fees. It is
-always a good plan to start in favour with those functionaries, and I
-accordingly gave him certain coins there and then.
-
-"I'll try and make yer comfortable all I can," he remarked, as he put
-the coins in his pocket. Nevertheless, there was a doubtful intonation
-in his voice which surprised me. Possibly his scale of fees had gone up,
-and he was not satisfied; but on the whole I was inclined to think that,
-as he himself would have expressed it, he was "the better for a glass."
-I was wrong, however, and did the man injustice.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-
-Nothing especially worthy of mention occurred during that day. We left
-the pier punctually, and it was very pleasant to be fairly under way,
-for the weather was warm and sultry, and the motion of the steamer
-produced a refreshing breeze. Everybody knows what the first day at sea
-is like. People pace the decks and stare at each other, and occasionally
-meet acquaintances whom they did not know to be on board. There is the
-usual uncertainty as to whether the food will be good, bad, or
-indifferent, until the first two meals have put the matter beyond a
-doubt; there is the usual uncertainty about the weather, until the ship
-is fairly off Fire Island. The tables are crowded at first, and then
-suddenly thinned. Pale-faced people spring from their seats and
-precipitate themselves towards the door, and each old sailor breathes
-more freely as his seasick neighbour rushes from his side, leaving him
-plenty of elbow-room and an unlimited command over the mustard.
-
-One passage across the Atlantic is very much like another, and we who
-cross very often do not make the voyage for the sake of novelty. Whales
-and icebergs are indeed always objects of interest, but, after all, one
-whale is very much like another whale, and one rarely sees an iceberg at
-close quarters. To the majority of us the most delightful moment of the
-day on board an ocean steamer is when we have taken our last turn on
-deck, have smoked our last cigar, and having succeeded in tiring
-ourselves, feel at liberty to turn in with a clear conscience. On that
-first night of the voyage I felt particularly lazy, and went to bed in
-105 rather earlier than I usually do. As I turned in, I was amazed to
-see that I was to have a companion. A portmanteau, very like my own, lay
-in the opposite corner, and in the upper berth had been deposited a
-neatly folded rug, with a stick and umbrella. I had hoped to be alone,
-and I was disappointed; but I wondered who my room-mate was to be, and I
-determined to have a look at him.
-
-Before I had been long in bed he entered. He was, as far as I could see,
-a very tall man, very thin, very pale, with sandy hair and whiskers and
-colourless grey eyes. He had about him, I thought, an air of rather
-dubious fashion; the sort of man you might see in Wall Street, without
-being able precisely to say what he was doing there--the sort of man who
-frequents the Café Anglais, who always seems to be alone and who drinks
-champagne; you might meet him on a racecourse, but he would never appear
-to be doing anything there either. A little over-dressed--a little odd.
-There are three or four of his kind on every ocean steamer. I made up
-my mind that I did not care to make his acquaintance, and I went to
-sleep saying to myself that I would study his habits in order to avoid
-him. If he rose early, I would rise late; if he went to bed late I would
-go to bed early. I did not care to know him. If you once know people of
-that kind, they are always turning up. Poor fellow! I need not have
-taken the trouble to come to so many decisions about him, for I never
-saw him again after that first night in 105.
-
-I was sleeping soundly when I was suddenly waked by a loud noise. To
-judge from the sound, my room-mate must have sprung with a single leap
-from the upper berth to the floor. I heard him fumbling with the latch
-and bolt of the door, which opened almost immediately, and then I heard
-his footsteps as he ran at full speed down the passage, leaving the door
-open behind him. The ship was rolling a little, and I expected to hear
-him stumble or fall, but he ran as though he were running for his life.
-The door swung on its hinges with the motion of the vessel, and the
-sound annoyed me. I got up and shut it, and groped my way back to my
-berth in the darkness. I went to sleep again; but I have no idea how
-long I slept.
-
-When I awoke it was still quite dark, but I felt a disagreeable
-sensation of cold, and it seemed to me that the air was damp. You know
-the peculiar smell of a cabin which has been wet with sea-water. I
-covered myself up as well as I could and dozed off again, framing
-complaints to be made the next day, and selecting the most powerful
-epithets in the language. I could hear my room-mate turn over in the
-upper berth. He had probably returned while I was asleep. Once I thought
-I heard him groan, and I argued that he was sea-sick. That is
-particularly unpleasant when one is below. Nevertheless I dozed off and
-slept till early daylight.
-
-The ship was rolling heavily, much more than on the previous evening,
-and the grey light which came in through the porthole changed in tint
-with every movement according as the angle of the vessel's side turned
-the glass seawards or skywards. It was very cold--unaccountably so for
-the month of June. I turned my head and looked at the porthole, and saw
-to my surprise that it was wide open and hooked back. I believe I swore
-audibly. Then I got up and shut it. As I turned back I glanced at the
-upper berth. The curtains were drawn close together; my companion had
-probably felt cold as well as I. It struck me that I had slept enough.
-The state-room was uncomfortable, though, strange to say, I could not
-smell the dampness which had annoyed me in the night. My room-mate was
-still asleep--excellent opportunity for avoiding him, so I dressed at
-once and went on deck. The day was warm and cloudy, with an oily smell
-on the water. It was seven o'clock as I came out--much later than I had
-imagined. I came across the doctor, who was taking his first sniff of
-the morning air. He was a young man from the West of Ireland--a
-tremendous fellow, with black hair and blue eyes, already inclined to be
-stout; he had a happy-go-lucky, healthy look about him which was rather
-attractive.
-
-"Fine morning," I remarked, by way of introduction.
-
-"Well," said he, eyeing me with an air of ready interest, "it's a fine
-morning and it's not a fine morning. I don't think it's much of a
-morning."
-
-"Well, no--it is not so very fine," said I.
-
-"It's just what I call fuggly weather," replied the doctor.
-
-"It was very cold last night, I thought," I remarked. "However, when I
-looked about, I found that the porthole was wide open. I had not noticed
-it when I went to bed. And the state-room was damp, too."
-
-"Damp!" said he. "Whereabouts are you?"
-
-"One hundred and five--"
-
-To my surprise the doctor started visibly, and stared at me.
-
-"What is the matter?" I asked.
-
-"Oh--nothing," he answered; "only everybody has complained of that
-state-room for the last three trips."
-
-"I shall complain, too," I said. "It has certainly not been properly
-aired. It is a shame!"
-
-"I don't believe it can be helped," answered the doctor. "I believe
-there is something--well, it is not my business to frighten passengers."
-
-"You need not be afraid of frightening me," I replied. "I can stand any
-amount of damp. If I should get a bad cold, I will come to you."
-
-I offered the doctor a cigar, which he took and examined very
-critically.
-
-"It is not so much the damp," he remarked. "However, I dare say you will
-get on very well. Have you a room-mate?"
-
-"Yes; a deuce of a fellow, who bolts out in the middle of the night, and
-leaves the door open."
-
-Again the doctor glanced curiously at me. Then he lit the cigar and
-looked grave.
-
-"Did he come back?" he asked presently.
-
-"Yes. I was asleep, but I waked up, and heard him moving. Then I felt
-cold and went to sleep again. This morning I found the porthole open."
-
-"Look here," said the doctor quietly, "I don't care much for this ship.
-I don't care a rap for her reputation. I tell you what I will do. I have
-a good-sized place up here. I will share it with you, though I don't
-know you from Adam."
-
-I was very much surprised at the proposition. I could not imagine why he
-should take such a sudden interest in my welfare. However, his manner,
-as he spoke of the ship, was peculiar.
-
-"You are very good, doctor," I said. "But, really, I believe even now
-the cabin could be aired, or cleaned out, or something. Why do you not
-care for the ship?"
-
-"We are not superstitious in our profession, sir," replied the doctor,
-"but the sea makes people so. I don't want to prejudice you, and I don't
-want to frighten you, but if you will take my advice you will move in
-here. I would as soon see you overboard," he added earnestly, "as know
-that you or any other man was to sleep in 105."
-
-"Good gracious! Why?" I asked.
-
-"Just because on the three last trips the people who have slept there
-actually have gone overboard," he answered gravely.
-
-The intelligence was startling and exceedingly unpleasant, I confess. I
-looked hard at the doctor to see whether he was making game of me, but
-he looked perfectly serious. I thanked him warmly for his offer, but
-told him I intended to be the exception to the rule by which every one
-who slept in that particular state-room went overboard. He did not say
-much, but looked as grave as ever, and hinted that, before we got
-across, I should probably reconsider his proposal. In the course of time
-we went to breakfast, at which only an inconsiderable number of
-passengers assembled. I noticed that one or two of the officers who
-breakfasted with us looked grave. After breakfast I went into my
-state-room in order to get a book. The curtains of the upper berth were
-still closely drawn. Not a sound was to be heard. My room-mate was
-probably still asleep.
-
-As I came out I met the steward whose business it was to look after me.
-He whispered that the captain wanted to see me, and then scuttled away
-down the passage as if very anxious to avoid any questions. I went
-toward the captain's cabin, and found him waiting for me.
-
-"Sir," said he, "I want to ask a favour of you."
-
-I answered that I would do anything to oblige him.
-
-"Your room-mate has disappeared," he said. "He is known to have turned
-in early last night. Did you notice anything extraordinary in his
-manner?"
-
-The question, coming as it did in exact confirmation of the fears the
-doctor had expressed half an hour earlier, staggered me.
-
-"You don't mean to say he has gone overboard?" I asked.
-
-"I fear he has," answered the captain.
-
-"This is the most extraordinary thing--" I began.
-
-"Why?" he asked.
-
-"He is the fourth, then?" I explained. In answer to another question
-from the captain, I explained, without mentioning the doctor, that I had
-heard the story concerning 105. He seemed very much annoyed at hearing
-that I knew of it. I told him what had occurred in the night.
-
-"What you say," he replied, "coincides almost exactly with what was told
-me by the room-mates of two of the other three. They bolt out of bed and
-run down the passage. Two of them were seen to go overboard by the
-watch; we stopped and lowered boats, but they were not found. Nobody,
-however, saw or heard the man who was lost last night--if he is really
-lost. The steward, who is a superstitious fellow, perhaps, and expected
-something to go wrong, went to look for him this morning, and found his
-berth empty, but his clothes lying about, just as he had left them. The
-steward was the only man on board who knew him by sight, and he has
-been searching everywhere for him. He has disappeared! Now, sir, I want
-to beg you not to mention the circumstance to any of the passengers; I
-don't want the ship to get a bad name, and nothing hangs about an
-ocean-goer like stories of suicides. You shall have your choice of any
-one of the officers' cabins you like, including my own, for the rest of
-the passage. Is that a fair bargain?"
-
-"Very," said I; "and I am much obliged to you. But since I am alone, and
-have the state-room to myself, I would rather not move. If the steward
-will take out that unfortunate man's things, I would as lief stay where
-I am. I will not say anything about the matter, and I think I can
-promise you that I will not follow my room-mate."
-
-The captain tried to dissuade me from my intention, but I preferred
-having a state-room alone to being the chum of any officer on board. I
-do not know whether I acted foolishly, but if I had taken his advice I
-should have had nothing more to tell. There would have remained the
-disagreeable coincidence of several suicides occurring among men who had
-slept in the same cabin, but that would have been all.
-
-That was not the end of the matter, however, by any means. I
-obstinately made up my mind that I would not be disturbed by such tales,
-and I even went so far as to argue the question with the captain. There
-was something wrong about the state-room, I said. It was rather damp.
-The porthole had been left open last night. My room-mate might have been
-ill when he came on board, and he might have become delirious after he
-went to bed. He might even now be hiding somewhere on board, and might
-be found later. The place ought to be aired and the fastening of the
-port looked to. If the captain would give me leave, I would see that
-what I thought necessary were done immediately.
-
-"Of course you have a right to stay where you are if you please," he
-replied, rather petulantly; "but I wish you would turn out and let me
-lock the place up, and be done with it."
-
-I did not see it in the same light, and left the captain, after
-promising to be silent concerning the disappearance of my companion. The
-latter had had no acquaintances on board, and was not missed in the
-course of the day. Towards evening I met the doctor again, and he asked
-me whether I had changed my mind. I told him I had not.
-
-"Then you will before long," he said, very gravely.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-
-We played whist in the evening, and I went to bed late. I will confess
-now that I felt a disagreeable sensation when I entered my state-room. I
-could not help thinking of the tall man I had seen on the previous
-night, who was now dead, drowned, tossing about in the long swell, two
-or three hundred miles astern. His face rose very distinctly before me
-as I undressed, and I even went so far as to draw back the curtains of
-the upper berth, as though to persuade myself that he was actually gone.
-I also bolted the door of the state-room. Suddenly I became aware that
-the porthole was open, and fastened back. This was more than I could
-stand. I hastily threw on my dressing-gown and went in search of Robert,
-the steward of my passage. I was very angry, I remember, and when I
-found him I dragged him roughly to the door of 105, and pushed him
-towards the open porthole.
-
-"What the deuce do you mean, you scoundrel, by leaving that port open
-every night? Don't you know it is against the regulations? Don't you
-know that if the ship heeled and the water began to come in, ten men
-could not shut it? I will report you to the captain, you blackguard, for
-endangering the ship!"
-
-I was exceedingly wroth. The man trembled and turned pale, and then
-began to shut the round glass plate with the heavy brass fittings.
-
-"Why don't you answer me?" I said roughly.
-
-"If you please, sir," faltered Robert, "there's nobody on board as can
-keep this 'ere port shut at night. You can try it yourself, sir. I ain't
-a-going to stop hany longer on board o' this vessel, sir; I ain't,
-indeed. But if I was you, sir, I'd just clear out and go and sleep with
-the surgeon, or something, I would. Look 'ere, sir, is that fastened
-what you may call securely, or not, sir? Try it, sir, see if it will
-move a hinch."
-
-I tried the port, and found it perfectly tight.
-
-"Well, sir," continued Robert, triumphantly, "I wager my reputation as a
-A1 steward that in 'arf an hour it will be open again; fastened back,
-too, sir, that's the horful thing--fastened back!"
-
-I examined the great screw and the looped nut that ran on it.
-
-"If I find it open in the night, Robert, I will give you a sovereign. It
-is not possible. You may go."
-
-"Soverin' did you say, sir? Very good, sir. Thank ye, sir. Good-night,
-sir. Pleasant reepose, sir, and all manner of hinchantin' dreams, sir."
-
-Robert scuttled away, delighted at being released. Of course, I thought
-he was trying to account for his negligence by a silly story, intended
-to frighten me, and I disbelieved him. The consequence was that he got
-his sovereign, and I spent a very peculiarly unpleasant night.
-
-I went to bed, and five minutes after I had rolled myself up in my
-blankets the inexorable Robert extinguished the light that burned
-steadily behind the ground-glass pane near the door. I lay quite still
-in the dark trying to go to sleep, but I soon found that impossible. It
-had been some satisfaction to be angry with the steward, and the
-diversion had banished that unpleasant sensation I had at first
-experienced when I thought of the drowned man who had been my chum; but
-I was no longer sleepy, and I lay awake for some time, occasionally
-glancing at the porthole, which I could just see from where I lay, and
-which, in the darkness, looked like a faintly luminous soup-plate
-suspended in blackness. I believe I must have lain there for an hour,
-and, as I remember, I was just dozing into sleep when I was roused by a
-draught of cold air, and by distinctly feeling the spray of the sea
-blown upon my face. I started to my feet, and not having allowed in the
-dark for the motion of the ship, I was instantly thrown violently across
-the state-room upon the couch which was placed beneath the porthole. I
-recovered myself immediately, however, and climbed upon my knees. The
-porthole was again wide open and fastened back!
-
-Now these things are facts. I was wide awake when I got up, and I
-should certainly have been waked by the fall had I still been dozing.
-Moreover, I bruised my elbows and knees badly, and the bruises were
-there on the following morning to testify to the fact, if I myself had
-doubted it. The porthole was wide open and fastened back--a thing so
-unaccountable that I remember very well feeling astonishment rather than
-fear when I discovered it. I at once closed the plate again, and screwed
-down the loop nut with all my strength. It was very dark in the
-state-room. I reflected that the port had certainly been opened within
-an hour after Robert had at first shut it in my presence, and I
-determined to watch it, and see whether it would open again. Those brass
-fittings are very heavy and by no means easy to move; I could not
-believe that the clump had been turned by the shaking of the screw. I
-stood peering out through the thick glass at the alternate white and
-grey streaks of the sea that foamed beneath the ship's side. I must have
-remained there a quarter of an hour.
-
-Suddenly, as I stood, I distinctly heard something moving behind me in
-one of the berths, and a moment afterwards, just as I turned
-instinctively to look--though I could, of course, see nothing in the
-darkness--I heard a very faint groan. I sprang across the state-room,
-and tore the curtains of the upper berth aside, thrusting in my hands to
-discover if there were any one there. There was some one.
-
-I remember that the sensation as I put my hands forward was as though I
-were plunging them into the air of a damp cellar, and from behind the
-curtains came a gust of wind that smelled horribly of stagnant
-sea-water. I laid hold of something that had the shape of a man's arm,
-but was smooth, and wet, and icy cold. But suddenly, as I pulled, the
-creature sprang violently forward against me, a clammy, oozy mass, as it
-seemed to me, heavy and wet, yet endowed with a sort of supernatural
-strength. I reeled across the state-room, and in an instant the door
-opened and the thing rushed out. I had not had time to be frightened,
-and quickly recovering myself, I sprang through the door and gave chase
-at the top of my speed, but I was too late. Ten yards before me I could
-see--I am sure I saw it--a dark shadow moving in the dimly lighted
-passage, quickly as the shadow of a fast horse thrown before a dogcart
-by the lamp on a dark night. But in a moment it had disappeared, and I
-found myself holding on to the polished rail that ran along the bulkhead
-where the passage turned towards the companion. My hair stood on end,
-and the cold perspiration rolled down my face. I am not ashamed of it
-in the least: I was very badly frightened.
-
-Still I doubted my senses, and pulled myself together. It was absurd, I
-thought. The Welsh rarebit I had eaten had disagreed with me. I had been
-in a nightmare. I made my way back to my state-room, and entered it with
-an effort. The whole place smelled of stagnant sea-water, as it had when
-I had waked on the previous evening. It required my utmost strength to
-go in, and grope among my things for a box of wax lights. As I lighted a
-railway reading lantern which I always carry in case I want to read
-after the lamps are out, I perceived that the porthole was again open,
-and a sort of creeping horror began to take possession of me which I
-never felt before, nor wish to feel again. But I got a light and
-proceeded to examine the upper berth, expecting to find it drenched with
-sea-water.
-
-But I was disappointed. The bed had been slept in, and the smell of the
-sea was strong; but the bedding was as dry as a bone. I fancied that
-Robert had not had the courage to make the bed after the accident of the
-previous night--it had all been a hideous dream. I drew the curtains
-back as far as I could and examined the place very carefully. It was
-perfectly dry. But the porthole was open again. With a sort of dull
-bewilderment of horror I closed it and screwed it down, and thrusting
-my heavy stick through the brass loop, wrenched it with all my might,
-till the thick metal began to bend under the pressure. Then I hooked my
-reading lantern into the red velvet at the head of the couch, and sat
-down to recover my senses if I could. I sat there all night, unable to
-think of rest--hardly able to think at all. But the porthole remained
-closed, and I did not believe it would now open again without the
-application of a considerable force.
-
-The morning dawned at last, and I dressed myself slowly, thinking over
-all that had happened in the night. It was a beautiful day and I went on
-deck, glad to get out into the early, pure sunshine, and to smell the
-breeze from the blue water, so different from the noisome, stagnant
-odour of my state-room. Instinctively I turned aft, towards the
-surgeon's cabin. There he stood, with a pipe in his mouth, taking his
-morning airing precisely as on the preceding day.
-
-"Good-morning," said he quietly, but looking at me with evident
-curiosity.
-
-"Doctor, you were quite right," said I. "There is something wrong about
-that place."
-
-"I thought you would change your mind," he answered, rather
-triumphantly. "You have had a bad night, eh? Shall I make you a
-pick-me-up? I have a capital recipe."
-
-"No, thanks," I cried. "But I would like to tell you what happened."
-
-I then tried to explain as clearly as possible precisely what had
-occurred, not omitting to state that I had been scared as I had never
-been scared in my whole life before. I dwelt particularly on the
-phenomenon of the porthole, which was a fact to which I could testify,
-even if the rest had been an illusion. I had closed it twice in the
-night, and the second time I had actually bent the brass in wrenching it
-with my stick. I believe I insisted a good deal on this point.
-
-"You seem to think I am likely to doubt the story," said the doctor,
-smiling at the detailed account of the state of the porthole. "I do not
-doubt it in the least. I renew my invitation to you. Bring your traps
-here, and take half my cabin."
-
-"Come and take half of mine for one night," I said. "Help me to get at
-the bottom of this thing."
-
-"You will get to the bottom of something else if you try," answered the
-doctor.
-
-"What?" I asked.
-
-"The bottom of the sea. I am going to leave this ship. It is not canny."
-
-"Then you will not help me to find out--"
-
-"Not I," said the doctor, quickly. "It is my business to keep my wits
-about me--not to go fiddling about with ghosts and things."
-
-"Do you really believe it is a ghost?" I enquired, rather
-contemptuously. But as I spoke I remembered very well the horrible
-sensation of the supernatural which had got possession of me during the
-night. The doctor turned sharply on me.
-
-"Have you any reasonable explanation of these things to offer?" he
-asked. "No; you have not. Well, you say you will find an explanation. I
-say that you won't, sir, simply because there is not any."
-
-"But, my dear sir," I retorted, "do you, a man of science, mean to tell
-me that such things cannot be explained?"
-
-"I do," he answered stoutly. "And, if they could, I would not be
-concerned in the explanation."
-
-I did not care to spend another night alone in the state-room, and yet I
-was obstinately determined to get at the root of the disturbances. I do
-not believe there are many men who would have slept there alone, after
-passing two such nights. But I made up my mind to try it, if I could not
-get any one to share a watch with me. The doctor was evidently not
-inclined for such an experiment. He said he was a surgeon, and that in
-case any accident occurred on board he must be always in readiness. He
-could not afford to have his nerves unsettled. Perhaps he was quite
-right, but I am inclined to think that his precaution was prompted by
-his inclination. On enquiry, he informed me that there was no one on
-board who would be likely to join me in my investigations, and after a
-little more conversation I left him. A little later I met the captain,
-and told him my story. I said that, if no one would spend the night with
-me, I would ask leave to have the light burning all night, and would try
-it alone.
-
-"Look here," said he, "I will tell you what I will do. I will share your
-watch myself, and we will see what happens. It is my belief that we can
-find out between us. There may be some fellow skulking on board, who
-steals a passage by frightening the passengers. It is just possible that
-there may be something queer in the carpentering of that berth."
-
-I suggested taking the ship's carpenter below and examining the place;
-but I was overjoyed at the captain's offer to spend the night with me.
-He accordingly sent for the workman and ordered him to do anything I
-required. We went below at once. I had all the bedding cleared out of
-the upper berth, and we examined the place thoroughly to see if there
-was a board loose anywhere, or a panel which could be opened or pushed
-aside. We tried the planks everywhere, tapped the flooring, unscrewed
-the fittings of the lower berth and took it to pieces--in short, there
-was not a square inch of the state-room which was not searched and
-tested. Everything was in perfect order, and we put everything back in
-its place. As we were finishing our work, Robert came to the door and
-looked in.
-
-"Well, sir--find anything, sir?" he asked, with a ghastly grin.
-
-"You were right about the porthole, Robert," I said, and I gave him the
-promised sovereign. The carpenter did his work silently and skilfully,
-following my directions. When he had done he spoke.
-
-"I'm a plain man, sir," he said. "But it's my belief you had better just
-turn out your things, and let me run half a dozen four-inch screws
-through the door of this cabin. There's no good never came o' this cabin
-yet, sir, and that's all about it. There's been four lives lost out o'
-here to my own remembrance, and that in four trips. Better give it up,
-sir--better give it up!"
-
-"I will try it for one night more," I said.
-
-"Better give it up, sir--better give it up! It's a precious bad job,"
-repeated the workman, putting his tools in his bag and leaving the
-cabin.
-
-But my spirits had risen considerably at the prospect of having the
-captain's company, and I made up my mind not to be prevented from going
-to the end of the strange business. I abstained from Welsh rarebits and
-grog that evening, and did not even join in the customary game of whist.
-I wanted to be quite sure of my nerves, and my vanity made me anxious to
-make a good figure in the captain's eyes.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV
-
-
-The captain was one of those splendidly tough and cheerful specimens of
-seafaring humanity whose combined courage, hardihood, and calmness in
-difficulty leads them naturally into high positions of trust. He was not
-the man to be led away by an idle tale, and the mere fact that he was
-willing to join me in the investigation was proof that he thought there
-was something seriously wrong, which could not be accounted for on
-ordinary theories, nor laughed down as a common superstition. To some
-extent, too, his reputation was at stake, as well as the reputation of
-the ship. It is no light thing to lose passengers overboard, and he knew
-it.
-
-About ten o'clock that evening, as I was smoking a last cigar, he came
-up to me, and drew me aside from the beat of the other passengers who
-were patrolling the deck in the warm darkness.
-
-"This is a serious matter, Mr. Brisbane," he said. "We must make up our
-minds either way--to be disappointed or to have a pretty rough time of
-it. You see I cannot afford to laugh at the affair, and I will ask you
-to sign your name to a statement of whatever occurs. If nothing happens
-to-night, we will try it again to-morrow and next day. Are you ready?"
-
-So we went below, and entered the state-room. As we went in I could see
-Robert the steward, who stood a little further down the passage,
-watching us, with his usual grin, as though certain that something
-dreadful was about to happen. The captain closed the door behind us and
-bolted it.
-
-"Supposing we put your portmanteau before the door," he suggested. "One
-of us can sit on it. Nothing can get out then. Is the port screwed
-down?"
-
-I found it as I had left it in the morning. Indeed, without using a
-lever, as I had done, no one could have opened it. I drew back the
-curtains of the upper berth so that I could see well into it. By the
-captain's advice I lighted my reading lantern, and placed it so that it
-shone upon the white sheets above. He insisted upon sitting on the
-portmanteau, declaring that he wished to be able to swear that he had
-sat before the door.
-
-Then he requested me to search the stateroom thoroughly, an operation
-very soon accomplished, as it consisted merely in looking beneath the
-lower berth and under the couch below the porthole. The spaces were
-quite empty.
-
-"It is impossible for any human being to get in," I said, "or for any
-human being to open the port."
-
-"Very good," said the captain, calmly. "If we see anything now, it must
-be either imagination or something supernatural."
-
-I sat down on the edge of the lower berth.
-
-"The first time it happened," said the captain, crossing his legs and
-leaning back against the door, "was in March. The passenger who slept
-here, in the upper berth, turned out to have been a lunatic--at all
-events, he was known to have been a little touched, and he had taken his
-passage without the knowledge of his friends. He rushed out in the
-middle of the night, and threw himself overboard, before the officer who
-had the watch could stop him. We stopped and lowered a boat; it was a
-quiet night, just before that heavy weather came on; but we could not
-find him. Of course his suicide was afterwards accounted for on the
-ground of his insanity."
-
-"I suppose that often happens?" I remarked, rather absently.
-
-"Not often--no," said the captain; "never before in my experience,
-though I have heard of it happening on board of other ships. Well, as I
-was saying, that occurred in March. On the very next trip--What are you
-looking at?" he asked, stopping suddenly in his narration.
-
-I believe I gave no answer. My eyes were riveted upon the porthole. It
-seemed to me that the brass loop-nut was beginning to turn very slowly
-upon the screw--so slowly, however, that I was not sure it moved at all.
-I watched it intently, fixing its position in my mind, and trying to
-ascertain whether it changed. Seeing where I was looking, the captain
-looked too.
-
-"It moves!" he exclaimed, in a tone of conviction. "No, it does not," he
-added, after a minute.
-
-"If it were the jarring of the screw," said I, "it would have opened
-during the day; but I found it this evening jammed tight as I left it
-this morning."
-
-I rose and tried the nut. It was certainly loosened, for by an effort I
-could move it with my hands.
-
-"The queer thing," said the captain, "is that the second man who was
-lost is supposed to have got through that very port. We had a terrible
-time over it. It was in the middle of the night, and the weather was
-very heavy; there was an alarm that one of the ports was open and the
-sea running in. I came below and found everything flooded, the water
-pouring in every time she rolled, and the whole port swinging from the
-top bolts--not the porthole in the middle. Well, we managed to shut it,
-but the water did some damage. Ever since that the place smells of
-sea-water from time to time. We supposed the passenger had thrown
-himself out, though the Lord only knows how he did it. The steward kept
-telling me that he cannot keep anything shut here. Upon my word--I can
-smell it now, cannot you?" he enquired, sniffing the air suspiciously.
-
-"Yes--distinctly," I said, and I shuddered as that same odour of
-stagnant sea-water grew stronger in the cabin. "Now, to smell like this,
-the place must be damp," I continued, "and yet when I examined it with
-the carpenter this morning everything was perfectly dry. It is most
-extraordinary--hallo!"
-
-My reading lantern, which had been placed in the upper berth, was
-suddenly extinguished. There was still a good deal of light from the
-pane of ground glass near the door, behind which loomed the regulation
-lamp. The ship rolled heavily, and the curtain of the upper berth swung
-far out into the state-room and back again. I rose quickly from my seat
-on the edge of the bed, and the captain at the same moment started to
-his feet with a loud cry of surprise. I had turned with the intention of
-taking down the lantern to examine it, when I heard his exclamation,
-and immediately afterwards his call for help. I sprang towards him. He
-was wrestling with all his might with the brass loop of the port. It
-seemed to turn against his hands in spite of all his efforts. I caught
-up my cane, a heavy oak stick I always used to carry, and thrust it
-through the ring and bore on it with all my strength. But the strong
-wood snapped suddenly, and I fell upon the couch. When I rose again the
-port was wide open, and the captain was standing with his back against
-the door, pale to the lips.
-
-"There is something in that berth!" he cried, in a strange voice, his
-eyes almost starting from his head. "Hold the door, while I look--it
-shall not escape us, whatever it is!"
-
-But instead of taking his place, I sprang upon the lower bed, and seized
-something which lay in the upper berth.
-
-It was something ghostly, horrible beyond words, and it moved in my
-grip. It was like the body of a man long drowned, and yet it moved, and
-had the strength of ten men living; but I gripped it with all my
-might--the slippery, oozy, horrible thing--the dead white eyes seemed to
-stare at me out of the dusk; the putrid odour of rank sea-water was
-about it, and its shiny hair hung in foul wet curls over its dead face.
-I wrestled with the dead thing; it thrust itself upon me and forced me
-back and nearly broke my arms; it wound its corpse's arms about my neck,
-the living death, and overpowered me, so that I, at last, cried aloud
-and fell, and left my hold.
-
-As I fell the thing sprang across me, and seemed to throw itself upon
-the captain. When I last saw him on his feet his face was white and his
-lips set. It seemed to me that he struck a violent blow at the dead
-being, and then he, too, fell forward upon his face, with an
-inarticulate cry of horror.
-
-The thing paused an instant, seeming to hover over his prostrate body,
-and I could have screamed again for very fright, but I had no voice
-left. The thing vanished suddenly, and it seemed to my disturbed senses
-that it made its exit through the open port, though how that was
-possible, considering the smallness of the aperture, is more than any
-one can tell. I lay a long time upon the floor, and the captain lay
-beside me. At last I partially recovered my senses and moved, and
-instantly I knew that my arm was broken--the small bone of the left
-forearm near the wrist.
-
-I got upon my feet somehow, and with my remaining hand I tried to raise
-the captain. He groaned and moved, and at last came to himself. He was
-not hurt, but he seemed badly stunned.
-
-Well, do you want to hear any more? There is nothing more. That is the
-end of my story. The carpenter carried out his scheme of running half a
-dozen four-inch screws through the door of 105; and if ever you take a
-passage in the _Kamtschatka_, you may ask for a berth in that
-state-room. You will be told that it is engaged--yes--it is engaged by
-that dead thing.
-
-I finished the trip in the surgeon's cabin. He doctored my broken arm,
-and advised me not to "fiddle about with ghosts and things" any more.
-The captain was very silent, and never sailed again in that ship, though
-it is still running. And I will not sail in her either. It was a very
-disagreeable experience, and I was very badly frightened, which is a
-thing I do not like. That is all. That is how I saw a ghost--if it was a
-ghost. It was dead, anyhow.
-
-
-
-
-BY THE WATERS OF PARADISE
-
-
-I remember my childhood very distinctly. I do not think that the fact
-argues a good memory, for I have never been clever at learning words by
-heart, in prose or rhyme; so that I believe my remembrance of events
-depends much more upon the events themselves than upon my possessing any
-special facility for recalling them. Perhaps I am too imaginative, and
-the earliest impressions I received were of a kind to stimulate the
-imagination abnormally. A long series of little misfortunes, connected
-with each other so as to suggest a sort of weird fatality, so worked
-upon my melancholy temperament when I was a boy that, before I was of
-age, I sincerely believed myself to be under a curse, and not only
-myself, but my whole family, and every individual who bore my name.
-
-I was born in the old place where my father, and his father, and all his
-predecessors had been born, beyond the memory of man. It is a very old
-house, and the greater part of it was originally a castle, strongly
-fortified, and surrounded by a deep moat supplied with abundant water
-from the hills by a hidden aqueduct. Many of the fortifications have
-been destroyed, and the moat has been filled up. The water from the
-aqueduct supplies great fountains, and runs down into huge oblong basins
-in the terraced gardens, one below the other, each surrounded by a broad
-pavement of marble between the water and the flower-beds. The waste
-surplus finally escapes through an artificial grotto, some thirty yards
-long, into a stream, flowing down through the park to the meadows
-beyond, and thence to the distant river. The buildings were extended a
-little and greatly altered more than two hundred years ago, in the time
-of Charles II., but since then little has been done to improve them,
-though they have been kept in fairly good repair, according to our
-fortunes.
-
-In the gardens there are terraces and huge hedges of box and evergreen,
-some of which used to be clipped into shapes of animals, in the Italian
-style. I can remember when I was a lad how I used to try to make out
-what the trees were cut to represent, and how I used to appeal for
-explanations to Judith, my Welsh nurse. She dealt in a strange mythology
-of her own, and peopled the gardens with griffins, dragons, good genii
-and bad, and filled my mind with them at the same time. My nursery
-window afforded a view of the great fountains at the head of the upper
-basin, and on moonlight nights the Welshwoman would hold me up to the
-glass, and bid me look at the mist and spray rising into mysterious
-shapes, moving mystically in the white light like living things.
-
-"It's the Woman of the Water," she used to say; and sometimes she would
-threaten that, if I did not go to sleep, the Woman of the Water would
-steal up to the high window and carry me away in her wet arms.
-
-The place was gloomy. The broad basins of water and the tall evergreen
-hedges gave it a funereal look, and the damp-stained marble causeways by
-the pools might have been made of tombstones. The grey and
-weather-beaten walls and towers without, the dark and massively
-furnished rooms within, the deep, mysterious recesses and the heavy
-curtains, all affected my spirits. I was silent and sad from my
-childhood. There was a great clock-tower above, from which the hours
-rang dismally during the day and tolled like a knell in the dead of
-night. There was no light nor life in the house, for my mother was a
-helpless invalid, and my father had grown melancholy in his long task of
-caring for her. He was a thin, dark man, with sad eyes; kind, I think,
-but silent and unhappy. Next to my mother, I believe he loved me better
-than anything on earth, for he took immense pains and trouble in
-teaching me, and what he taught me I have never forgotten. Perhaps it
-was his only amusement, and that may be the reason why I had no nursery
-governess or teacher of any kind while he lived.
-
-I used to be taken to see my mother every day, and sometimes twice a
-day, for an hour at a time. Then I sat upon a little stool near her
-feet, and she would ask me what I had been doing, and what I wanted to
-do. I dare say she saw already the seeds of a profound melancholy in my
-nature, for she looked at me always with a sad smile, and kissed me with
-a sigh when I was taken away.
-
-One night, when I was just six years old, I lay awake in the nursery.
-The door was not quite shut, and the Welsh nurse was sitting sewing in
-the next room. Suddenly I heard her groan, and say in a strange voice.
-"One--two--one--two!" I was frightened, and I jumped up and ran to the
-door, barefooted as I was.
-
-"What is it, Judith?" I cried, clinging to her skirts. I can remember
-the look in her strange dark eyes as she answered.
-
-"One--two leaden coffins, fallen from the ceiling!" she crooned, working
-herself in her chair. "One--two--a light coffin and a heavy coffin,
-falling to the floor!"
-
-Then she seemed to notice me, and she took me back to bed and sang me to
-sleep with a queer old Welsh song.
-
-I do not know how it was, but the impression got hold of me that she
-had meant that my father and mother were going to die very soon. They
-died in the very room where she had been sitting that night. It was a
-great room, my day nursery, full of sun when there was any; and when the
-days were dark it was the most cheerful place in the house. My mother
-grew rapidly worse, and I was transferred to another part of the
-building to make place for her. They thought my nursery was gayer for
-her, I suppose; but she could not live. She was beautiful when she was
-dead, and I cried bitterly.
-
-"The light one, the light one--the heavy one to come," crooned the
-Welshwoman. And she was right. My father took the room after my mother
-was gone, and day by day he grew thinner and paler and sadder.
-
-"The heavy one, the heavy one--all of lead," moaned my nurse, one night
-in December, standing still, just as she was going to take away the
-light after putting me to bed. Then she took me up again, and wrapped me
-in a little gown, and led me away to my father's room. She knocked, but
-no one answered. She opened the door, and we found him in his easy-chair
-before the fire, very white, quite dead.
-
-So I was alone with the Welshwoman till strange people came, and
-relations, whom I had never seen; and then I heard them saying that I
-must be taken away to some more cheerful place. They were kind people,
-and I will not believe that they were kind only because I was to be very
-rich when I grew to be a man. The world never seemed to be a very bad
-place to me, nor all the people to be miserable sinners, even when I was
-most melancholy. I do not remember that any one ever did me any great
-injustice, nor that I was ever oppressed or ill-treated in any way, even
-by the boys at school. I was sad, I suppose, because my childhood was so
-gloomy, and, later, because I was unlucky in everything I undertook,
-till I finally believed I was pursued by fate, and I used to dream that
-the old Welsh nurse and the Woman of the Water between them had vowed to
-pursue me to my end. But my natural disposition should have been
-cheerful, as I have often thought.
-
-Among lads of my age I was never last, or even among the last, in
-anything; but I was never first. If I trained for a race, I was sure to
-sprain my ankle on the day when I was to run. If I pulled an oar with
-others, my oar was sure to break. If I competed for a prize, some
-unforseen accident prevented my winning it at the last moment. Nothing
-to which I put my hand succeeded, and I got the reputation of being
-unlucky, until my companions felt it was always safe to bet against me,
-no matter what the appearances might be. I became discouraged and
-listless in everything. I gave up the idea of competing for any
-distinction at the University, comforting myself with the thought that I
-could not fail in the examination for the ordinary degree. The day
-before the examination began I fell ill; and when at last I recovered,
-after a narrow escape from death, I turned my back upon Oxford, and went
-down alone to visit the old place where I had been born, feeble in
-health and profoundly disgusted and discouraged. I was twenty-one years
-of age, master of myself and of my fortune; but so deeply had the long
-chain of small unlucky circumstances affected me, that I thought
-seriously of shutting myself up from the world to live the life of a
-hermit, and to die as soon as possible. Death seemed the only cheerful
-possibility in my existence, and my thoughts soon dwelt upon it
-altogether.
-
-I had never shown any wish to return to my own home since I had been
-taken away as a little boy, and no one had ever pressed me to do so. The
-place had been kept in order after a fashion, and did not seem to have
-suffered during the fifteen years or more of my absence. Nothing earthly
-could affect those old grey walls that had fought the elements for so
-many centuries. The garden was more wild than I remembered it; the
-marble causeways about the pools looked more yellow and damp than of
-old, and the whole place at first looked smaller. It was not until I had
-wandered about the house and grounds for many hours that I realised the
-huge size of the home where I was to live in solitude. Then I began to
-delight in it, and my resolution to live alone grew stronger.
-
-The people had turned out to welcome me, of course, and I tried to
-recognise the changed faces of the old gardener and the old housekeeper,
-and to call them by name. My old nurse I knew at once. She had grown
-very grey since she heard the coffins fall in the nursery fifteen years
-before, but her strange eyes were the same, and the look in them woke
-all my old memories. She went over the house with me.
-
-"And how is the Woman of the Water?" I asked, trying to laugh a little.
-"Does she still play in the moonlight?"
-
-"She is hungry," answered the Welshwoman, in a low voice.
-
-"Hungry? Then we will feed her." I laughed. But old Judith turned very
-pale, and looked at me strangely.
-
-"Feed her? Ay--you will feed her well," she muttered, glancing behind
-her at the ancient housekeeper, who tottered after us with feeble steps
-through the halls and passages.
-
-I did not think much of her words. She had always talked oddly, as
-Welshwomen will, and though I was very melancholy I am sure I was not
-superstitious, and I was certainly not timid. Only, as in a far-off
-dream, I seemed to see her standing with the light in her hand and
-muttering, "The heavy one--all of lead," and then leading a little boy
-through the long corridors to see his father lying dead in a great
-easy-chair before a smouldering fire. So we went over the house, and I
-chose the rooms where I would live; and the servants I had brought with
-me ordered and arranged everything, and I had no more trouble. I did not
-care what they did, provided I was left in peace, and was not expected
-to give directions; for I was more listless than ever, owing to the
-effects of my illness at college.
-
-I dined in solitary state, and the melancholy grandeur of the vast old
-dining-room pleased me. Then I went to the room I had selected for my
-study, and sat down in a deep chair, under a bright light, to think, or
-to let my thoughts meander through labyrinths of their own choosing,
-utterly indifferent to the course they might take.
-
-The tall windows of the room opened to the level of the ground upon the
-terrace at the head of the garden. It was in the end of July, and
-everything was open, for the weather was warm. As I sat alone I heard
-the unceasing plash of the great fountains, and I fell to thinking of
-the Woman of the Water. I rose, and went out into the still night, and
-sat down upon a seat on the terrace, between two gigantic Italian
-flower-pots. The air was deliciously soft and sweet with the smell of
-the flowers, and the garden was more congenial to me than the house. Sad
-people always like running water and the sound of it at night, though I
-cannot tell why. I sat and listened in the gloom, for it was dark below,
-and the pale moon had not yet climbed over the hills in front of me,
-though all the air above was light with her rising beams. Slowly the
-white halo in the eastern sky ascended in an arch above the wooded
-crests, making the outline of the mountains more intensely black by
-contrast, as though the head of some great white saint were rising from
-behind a screen in a vast cathedral, throwing misty glories from below.
-I longed to see the moon herself, and I tried to reckon the seconds
-before she must appear. Then she sprang up quickly, and in a moment more
-hung round and perfect in the sky. I gazed at her, and then at the
-floating spray of the tall fountains, and down at the pools, where the
-water-lilies were rocking softly in their sleep on the velvet surface
-of the moonlit water. Just then a great swan floated out silently into
-the midst of the basin, and wreathed his long neck, catching the water
-in his broad bill, and scattering showers of diamonds around him.
-
-Suddenly, as I gazed, something came between me and the light. I looked
-up instantly. Between me and the round disc of the moon rose a luminous
-face of a woman, with great strange eyes, and a woman's mouth, full and
-soft, but not smiling, hooded in black, staring at me as I sat still
-upon my bench. She was close to me--so close that I could have touched
-her with my hand. But I was transfixed and helpless. She stood still for
-a moment, but her expression did not change. Then she passed swiftly
-away, and my hair stood up on my head, while the cold breeze from her
-white dress was wafted to my temples as she moved. The moonlight,
-shining through the tossing spray of the fountain, made traceries of
-shadow on the gleaming folds of her garments. In an instant she was
-gone, and I was alone.
-
-I was strangely shaken by the vision, and some time passed before I
-could rise to my feet, for I was still weak from my illness, and the
-sight I had seen would have startled any one. I did not reason with
-myself, for I was certain that I had looked on the unearthly, and no
-argument could have destroyed that belief. At last I got up and stood
-unsteadily, gazing in the direction in which I thought the figure had
-gone; but there was nothing to be seen--nothing but the broad paths, the
-tall, dark evergreen hedges, the tossing water of the fountains and the
-smooth pool below. I fell back upon the seat and recalled the face I had
-seen. Strange to say, now that the first impression had passed, there
-was nothing startling in the recollection; on the contrary, I felt that
-I was fascinated by the face, and would give anything to see it again. I
-could retrace the beautiful straight features, the long dark eyes and
-the wonderful mouth, most exactly in my mind, and, when I had
-reconstructed every detail from memory, I knew that the whole was
-beautiful, and that I should love a woman with such a face.
-
-"I wonder whether she is the Woman of the Water!" I said to myself. Then
-rising once more I wandered down the garden, descending one short flight
-of steps after another, from terrace to terrace by the edge of the
-marble basins, through the shadow and through the moonlight; and I
-crossed the water by the rustic bridge above the artificial grotto, and
-climbed slowly up again to the highest terrace by the other side. The
-air seemed sweeter, and I was very calm, so that I think I smiled to
-myself as I walked, as though a new happiness had come to me. The
-woman's face seemed always before me, and the thought of it gave me an
-unwonted thrill of pleasure, unlike anything I had ever felt before.
-
-I turned, as I reached the house, and looked back upon the scene. It had
-certainly changed in the short hour since I had come out, and my mood
-had changed with it. Just like my luck, I thought, to fall in love with
-a ghost! But in old times I would have sighed, and gone to bed more sad
-than ever, at such a melancholy conclusion. To-night I felt happy,
-almost for the first time in my life. The gloomy old study seemed
-cheerful when I went in. The old pictures on the walls smiled at me, and
-I sat down in my deep chair with a new and delightful sensation that I
-was not alone. The idea of having seen a ghost, and of feeling much the
-better for it, was so absurd that I laughed softly, as I took up one of
-the books I had brought with me and began to read.
-
-That impression did not wear off. I slept peacefully, and in the morning
-I threw open my windows to the summer air, and looked down at the
-garden, at the stretches of green and at the coloured flower-beds, at
-the circling swallows, and at the bright water.
-
-"A man might make a paradise of this place," I exclaimed. "A man and a
-woman together!"
-
-From that day the old castle no longer seemed gloomy, and I think I
-ceased to be sad; for some time, too, I began to take an interest in the
-place, and to try and make it more alive. I avoided my old Welsh nurse,
-lest she should damp my humour with some dismal prophecy, and recall my
-old self by bringing back memories of my dismal childhood. But what I
-thought of most was the ghostly figure I had seen in the garden that
-first night after my arrival. I went out every evening and wandered
-through the walks and paths; but, try as I might, I did not see my
-vision again. At last, after many days, the memory grew more faint, and
-my old moody nature gradually overcame the temporary sense of lightness
-I had experienced. The summer turned to autumn, and I grew restless. It
-began to rain. The dampness pervaded the gardens, and the outer halls
-smelled musty, like tombs; the grey sky oppressed me intolerably. I left
-the place as it was and went abroad, determined to try anything which
-might possibly make a second break in the monotonous melancholy from
-which I suffered.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-
-Most people would be struck by the utter insignificance of the small
-events which, after the death of my parents influenced my life and made
-me unhappy. The gruesome forebodings of a Welsh nurse, which chanced to
-be realised by an odd coincidence of events, should not seem enough to
-change the nature of a child, and to direct the bent of his character in
-after years. The little disappointments of schoolboy life, and the
-somewhat less childish ones of an uneventful and undistinguished
-academic career, should not have sufficed to turn me out at
-one-and-twenty years of age a melancholic, listless idler. Some weakness
-of my own character may have contributed to the result, but in a greater
-degree it was due to my having a reputation for bad luck. However, I
-will not try to analyse the causes of my state, for I should satisfy
-nobody, least of all myself. Still less will I attempt to explain why I
-felt a temporary revival of my spirits after my adventure in the garden.
-It is certain that I was in love with the face I had seen, and that I
-longed to see it again; that I gave up all hope of a second visitation,
-grew more sad than ever, packed up my traps, and finally went abroad.
-But in my dreams I went back to my home, and it always appeared to me
-sunny and bright, as it had looked on that summer's morning after I had
-seen the woman by the fountain.
-
-I went to Paris. I went further, and wandered about Germany. I tried to
-amuse myself, and I failed miserably. With the aimless whims of an idle
-and useless man, came all sorts of suggestions for good resolutions. One
-day I made up my mind that I would go and bury myself in a German
-university for a time, and live simply like a poor student. I started
-with the intention of going to Leipzic, determined to stay there until
-some event should direct my life or change my humour, or make an end of
-me altogether. The express train stopped at some station of which I did
-not know the name. It was dusk on a winter's afternoon, and I peered
-through the thick glass from my seat. Suddenly another train came
-gliding in from the opposite direction, and stopped alongside of ours. I
-looked at the carriage which chanced to be abreast of mine, and idly
-read the black letters painted on a white board swinging from the brass
-handrail: "BERLIN--COLOGNE--PARIS." Then I looked up at the window
-above. I started violently and the cold perspiration broke out upon my
-forehead. In the dim light, not six feet from where I sat, I saw the
-face of a woman, the face I loved, the straight, fine features, the
-strange eyes, the wonderful mouth, the pale skin. Her head-dress was a
-dark veil which seemed to be tied about her head and passed over the
-shoulders under her chin. As I threw down the window and knelt on the
-cushioned seat, leaning far out to get a better view, a long whistle
-screamed through the station, followed by a quick series of dull,
-clanking sounds; then there was a slight jerk, and my train moved on.
-Luckily the window was narrow, being the one over the seat, beside the
-door, or I believe I would have jumped out of it then and there. In an
-instant the speed increased, and I was being carried swiftly away in the
-opposite direction from the thing I loved.
-
-For a quarter of an hour I lay back in my place, stunned by the
-suddenness of the apparition. At last one of the two other passengers, a
-large and gorgeous captain of the White Königsberg Cuirassiers, civilly
-but firmly suggested that I might shut my window, as the evening was
-cold. I did so, with an apology, and relapsed into silence. The train
-ran swiftly on for a long time, and it was already beginning to slacken
-speed before entering another station when I roused myself, and made a
-sudden resolution. As the carriage stopped before the brilliantly
-lighted platform, I seized my belongings, saluted my fellow-passengers,
-and got out, determined to take the first express back to Paris.
-
-This time the circumstances of the vision had been so natural that it
-did not strike me that there was anything unreal about the face, or
-about the woman to whom it belonged. I did not try to explain to myself
-how the face, and the woman, could be travelling by a fast train from
-Berlin to Paris on a winter's afternoon, when both were in my mind
-indelibly associated with the moonlight and the fountains in my own
-English home. I certainly would not have admitted that I had been
-mistaken in the dusk, attributing to what I had seen a resemblance to my
-former vision which did not really exist. There was not the slightest
-doubt in my mind, and I was positively sure that I had again seen the
-face I loved. I did not hesitate, and in a few hours I was on my way
-back to Paris. I could not help reflecting on my ill-luck. Wandering as
-I had been for many months, it might as easily have chanced that I
-should be travelling in the same train with that woman, instead of going
-the other way. But my luck was destined to turn for a time.
-
-I searched Paris for several days. I dined at the principal hotels; I
-went to the theatres; I rode in the Bois de Boulogne in the morning, and
-picked up an acquaintance, whom I forced to drive with me in the
-afternoon. I went to mass at the Madeleine, and I attended the services
-at the English Church. I hung about the Louvre and Notre Dame. I went
-to Versailles. I spent hours in parading the Rue de Rivoli, in the
-neighbourhood of Meurice's corner, where foreigners pass and re-pass
-from morning till night. At last I received an invitation to a reception
-at the English Embassy. I went, and I found what I had sought so long.
-
-There she was, sitting by an old lady in grey satin and diamonds, who
-had a wrinkled but kindly face and keen grey eyes that seemed to take in
-everything they saw, with very little inclination to give much in
-return. But I did not notice the chaperon. I saw only the face that had
-haunted me for months, and in the excitement of the moment I walked
-quickly towards the pair, forgetting such a trifle as the necessity for
-an introduction.
-
-She was far more beautiful than I had thought, but I never doubted that
-it was she herself and no other. Vision or no vision before, this was
-the reality, and I knew it. Twice her hair had been covered, now at last
-I saw it, and the added beauty of its magnificence glorified the whole
-woman. It was rich hair, fine and abundant, golden, with deep ruddy
-tints in it like red bronze spun fine. There was no ornament in it, not
-a rose, not a thread of gold, and I felt that it needed nothing to
-enhance its splendour; nothing but her pale face, her dark strange
-eyes, and her heavy eyebrows. I could see that she was slender, too, but
-strong withal, as she sat there quietly gazing at the moving scene in
-the midst of the brilliant lights and the hum of perpetual conversation.
-
-I recollected the detail of introduction in time, and turned aside to
-look for my host. I found him at last. I begged him to present me to the
-two ladies, pointing them out to him at the same time.
-
-"Yes--uh--by all means--uh--" replied his Excellency, with a pleasant
-smile. He evidently had no idea of my name, which was not to be wondered
-at.
-
-"I am Lord Cairngorm," I observed.
-
-"Oh--by all means," answered the Ambassador, with the same hospitable
-smile. "Yes--uh--the fact is, I must try and find out who they are; such
-lots of people, you know."
-
-"Oh, if you will present me, I will try and find out for you," said I,
-laughing.
-
-"Ah, yes--so kind of you--come along," said my host.
-
-We threaded the crowd, and in a few minutes we stood before the two
-ladies.
-
-"'Lowmintrduce L'd Cairngorm," he said; then, adding quickly to me,
-"Come and dine to-morrow, won't you?" He glided away with his pleasant
-smile, and disappeared in the crowd.
-
-I sat down beside the beautiful girl, conscious that the eyes of the
-duenna were upon me.
-
-"I think we have been very near meeting before," I remarked, by way of
-opening the conversation.
-
-My companion turned her eyes full upon me with an air of enquiry. She
-evidently did not recall my face, if she had ever seen me.
-
-"Really--I cannot remember," she observed, in a low and musical voice.
-"When?"
-
-"In the first place, you came down from Berlin by the express, ten days
-ago. I was going the other way, and our carriages stopped opposite each
-other. I saw you at the window."
-
-"Yes--we came that way, but I do not remember--" She hesitated.
-
-"Secondly," I continued, "I was sitting alone in my garden last
-summer--near the end of July--do you remember? You must have wandered in
-there through the park; you came up to the house and looked at me--"
-
-"Was that you?" she asked, in evident surprise. Then she broke into a
-laugh. "I told everybody I had seen a ghost; there had never been any
-Cairngorms in the place since the memory of man. We left the next day,
-and never heard that you had come there; indeed, I did not know the
-castle belonged to you."
-
-"Where were you staying?" I asked.
-
-"Where? Why, with my aunt, where I always stay. She is your neighbour,
-since it _is_ you."
-
-"I--beg your pardon--but then--is your aunt Lady Bluebell? I did not
-quite catch--"
-
-"Don't be afraid. She is amazingly deaf. Yes. She is the relict of my
-beloved uncle, the sixteenth or seventeenth Baron Bluebell--I forget
-exactly how many of them there have been. And I--do you know who I am?"
-She laughed, well knowing that I did not.
-
-"No," I answered frankly. "I have not the least idea. I asked to be
-introduced because I recognised you. Perhaps--perhaps you are a Miss
-Bluebell?"
-
-"Considering that you are a neighbour, I will tell you who I am," she
-answered. "No; I am of the tribe of Bluebells, but my name is Lammas,
-and I have been given to understand that I was christened Margaret.
-Being a floral family, they call me Daisy. A dreadful American man once
-told me that my aunt was a Bluebell and that I was a Harebell--with two
-l's and an e--because my hair is so thick. I warn you, so that you may
-avoid making such a bad pun."
-
-"Do I look like a man who makes puns?" I asked, being very conscious of
-my melancholy face and sad looks.
-
-Miss Lammas eyed me critically.
-
-"No; you have a mournful temperament. I think I can trust you," she
-answered. "Do you think you could communicate to my aunt the fact that
-you are a Cairngorm and a neighbour? I am sure she would like to know."
-
-I leaned towards the old lady, inflating my lungs for a yell. But Miss
-Lammas stopped me.
-
-"That is not of the slightest use," she remarked. "You can write it on a
-bit of paper. She is utterly deaf."
-
-"I have a pencil," I answered, "but I have no paper. Would my cuff do,
-do you think?"
-
-"Oh yes!" replied Miss Lammas, with alacrity; "men often do that."
-
-I wrote on my cuff: "Miss Lammas wishes me to explain that I am your
-neighbour, Cairngorm." Then I held out my arm before the old lady's
-nose. She seemed perfectly accustomed to the proceeding, put up her
-glasses, read the words, smiled, nodded, and addressed me in the
-unearthly voice peculiar to people who hear nothing.
-
-"I knew your grandfather very well," she said. Then she smiled and
-nodded to me again, and to her niece, and relapsed into silence.
-
-"It is all right," remarked Miss Lammas. "Aunt Bluebell knows she is
-deaf, and does not say much, like the parrot. You see, she knew your
-grandfather. How odd, that we should be neighbours! Why have we never
-met before?"
-
-"If you had told me you knew my grandfather when you appeared in the
-garden, I should not have been in the least surprised," I answered
-rather irrelevantly. "I really thought you were the ghost of the old
-fountain. How in the world did you come there at that hour?"
-
-"We were a large party, and we went out for a walk. Then we thought we
-should like to see what your park was like in the moonlight, and so we
-trespassed. I got separated from the rest, and came upon you by
-accident, just as I was admiring the extremely ghostly look of your
-house, and wondering whether anybody would ever come and live there
-again. It looks like the castle of Macbeth, or a scene from the opera.
-Do you know anybody here?"
-
-"Hardly a soul. Do you?"
-
-"No. Aunt Bluebell said it was our duty to come. It is easy for her to
-go out; she does not bear the burden of the conversation."
-
-"I am sorry you find it a burden," said I. "Shall I go away?"
-
-Miss Lammas looked at me with a sudden gravity in her beautiful eyes,
-and there was a sort of hesitation about the lines of her full, soft
-mouth.
-
-"No," she said at last, quite simply, "don't go away. We may like each
-other, if you stay a little longer--and we ought to because we are
-neighbours in the country."
-
-I suppose I ought to have thought Miss Lammas a very odd girl. There is,
-indeed, a sort of freemasonry between people who discover that they live
-near each other, and that they ought to have known each other before.
-But there was a sort of unexpected frankness and simplicity in the
-girl's amusing manner which would have struck any one else as being
-singular, to say the least of it. To me, however, it all seemed natural
-enough. I had dreamed of her face too long not to be utterly happy when
-I met her at last, and could talk to her as much as I pleased. To me,
-the man of ill-luck in everything, the whole meeting seemed too good to
-be true. I felt again that strange sensation of lightness which I had
-experienced after I had seen her face in the garden. The great rooms
-seemed brighter, life seemed worth living; my sluggish, melancholy blood
-ran faster, and filled me with a new sense of strength. I said to myself
-that without this woman I was but an imperfect being, but that with her
-I could accomplish everything to which I should set my hand. Like the
-great Doctor, when he thought he had cheated Mephistopheles at last, I
-could have cried aloud to the fleeting moment, _Verweile doch du bist
-so schön_!
-
-"Are you always gay?" I asked suddenly. "How happy you must be!"
-
-"The days would sometimes seem very long if I were gloomy," she answered
-thoughtfully. "Yes, I think I find life very pleasant, and I tell it
-so."
-
-"How can you 'tell life' anything?" I enquired. "If I could catch my
-life and talk to it, I would abuse it prodigiously, I assure you."
-
-"I dare say. You have a melancholy temper. You ought to live out of
-doors, dig potatoes, make hay, shoot, hunt, tumble into ditches, and
-come home muddy and hungry for dinner. It would be much better for you
-than moping in your rook tower, and hating everything."
-
-"It is rather lonely down there," I murmured apologetically, feeling
-that Miss Lammas was quite right.
-
-"Then marry, and quarrel with your wife," she laughed. "Anything is
-better than being alone."
-
-"I am a very peaceable person. I never quarrel with anybody. You can try
-it. You will find it quite impossible."
-
-"Will you let me try?" she asked, still smiling.
-
-"By all means--especially if it is to be only a preliminary canter," I
-answered rashly.
-
-"What do you mean?" she enquired, turning quickly upon me.
-
-"Oh--nothing. You might try my paces with a view to quarrelling in the
-future. I cannot imagine how you are going to do it. You will have to
-resort to immediate and direct abuse."
-
-"No. I will only say that if you do not like your life, it is your own
-fault. How can a man of your age talk of being melancholy, or of the
-hollowness of existence? Are you consumptive? Are you subject to
-hereditary insanity? Are you deaf, like Aunt Bluebell? Are you poor,
-like--lots of people? Have you been crossed in love? Have you lost the
-world for a woman, or any particular woman for the sake of the world?
-Are you feebleminded, a cripple, an outcast? Are you--repulsively ugly?"
-She laughed again. "Is there any reason in the world why you should not
-enjoy all you have got in life?"
-
-"No. There is no reason whatever, except that I am dreadfully unlucky,
-especially in small things."
-
-"Then try big things, just for a change," suggested Miss Lammas. "Try
-and get married, for instance, and see how it turns out."
-
-"If it turned out badly, it would be rather serious."
-
-"Not half so serious as it is to abuse everything unreasonably. If
-abuse is your particular talent, abuse something that ought to be
-abused. Abuse the Conservatives--or the Liberals--it does not matter
-which, since they are always abusing each other. Make yourself felt by
-other people. You will like it, if they don't. It will make a man of
-you. Fill your mouth with pebbles, and howl at the sea, if you cannot do
-anything else. It did Demosthenes no end of good, you know. You will
-have the satisfaction of imitating a great man."
-
-"Really, Miss Lammas, I think the list of innocent exercises you
-propose--"
-
-"Very well--if you don't care for that sort of thing, care for some
-other sort of thing. Care for something, or hate something. Don't be
-idle. Life is short, and though art may be long, plenty of noise answers
-nearly as well."
-
-"I do care for something--I mean somebody," I said.
-
-"A woman? Then marry her. Don't hesitate."
-
-"I do not know whether she would marry me," I replied. "I have never
-asked her."
-
-"Then ask her at once," answered Miss Lammas. "I shall die happy if I
-feel I have persuaded a melancholy fellow-creature to rouse himself to
-action. Ask her, by all means, and see what she says. If she does not
-accept you at once, she may take you the next time. Meanwhile, you will
-have entered for the race. If you lose, there are the 'All-aged Trial
-Stakes,' and the 'Consolation Race.'"
-
-"And plenty of selling races into the bargain. Shall I take you at your
-word, Miss Lammas?"
-
-"I hope you will," she answered.
-
-"Since you yourself advise me, I will. Miss Lammas, will you do me the
-honour to marry me?"
-
-For the first time in my life the blood rushed to my head and my sight
-swam. I cannot tell why I said it. It would be useless to try to explain
-the extraordinary fascination the girl exercised over me, or the still
-more extraordinary feeling of intimacy with her which had grown in me
-during that half-hour. Lonely, sad, unlucky as I had been all my life, I
-was certainly not timid, nor even shy. But to propose to marry a woman
-after half an hour's acquaintance was a piece of madness of which I
-never believed myself capable, and of which I should never be capable
-again, could I be placed in the same situation. It was as though my
-whole being had been changed in a moment by magic--by the white magic of
-her nature brought into contact with mine. The blood sank back to my
-heart, and a moment later I found myself staring at her with anxious
-eyes. To my amazement she was as calm as ever, but her beautiful mouth
-smiled, and there was a mischievous light in her dark-brown eyes.
-
-"Fairly caught," she answered. "For an individual who pretends to be
-listless and sad you are not lacking in humour. I had really not the
-least idea what you were going to say. Wouldn't it be singularly awkward
-for you if I had said 'Yes'? I never saw anybody begin to practise so
-sharply what was preached to him--with so very little loss of time!"
-
-"You probably never met a man who had dreamed of you for seven months
-before being introduced."
-
-"No, I never did," she answered gaily. "It smacks of the romantic.
-Perhaps you are a romantic character after all. I should think you were,
-if I believed you. Very well; you have taken my advice, entered for a
-Stranger's Race and lost it. Try the All-aged Trial Stakes. You have
-another cuff, and a pencil. Propose to Aunt Bluebell; she would dance
-with astonishment, and she might recover her hearing."
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-
-That was how I first asked Margaret Lammas to be my wife, and I will
-agree with any one who says I behaved very foolishly. But I have not
-repented of it, and I never shall. I have long ago understood that I was
-out of my mind that evening, but I think my temporary insanity on that
-occasion has had the effect of making me a saner man ever since. Her
-manner turned my head, for it was so different from what I had expected.
-To hear this lovely creature, who, in my imagination, was a heroine of
-romance, if not of tragedy, talking familiarly and laughing readily was
-more than my equanimity could bear, and I lost my head as well as my
-heart. But when I went back to England in the spring, I went to make
-certain arrangements at the Castle--certain changes and improvements
-which would be absolutely necessary. I had won the race for which I had
-entered myself so rashly, and we were to be married in June.
-
-Whether the change was due to the orders I had left with the gardener
-and the rest of the servants, or to my own state of mind, I cannot tell.
-At all events, the old place did not look the same to me when I opened
-my window on the morning after my arrival. There were the grey walls
-below me, and the grey turrets flanking the huge building; there were
-the fountains, the marble causeways, the smooth basins, the tall box
-hedges, the water-lilies and the swans, just as of old. But there was
-something else there, too--something in the air, in the water, and in
-the greenness that I did not recognise--a light over everything by which
-everything was transfigured. The clock in the tower struck seven, and
-the strokes of the ancient bell sounded like a wedding chime. The air
-sang with the thrilling treble of the song-birds, with the silvery music
-of the plashing water, and the softer harmony of the leaves stirred by
-the fresh morning wind. There was a smell of new-mown hay from the
-distant meadows, and of blooming roses from the beds below, wafted up
-together to my window. I stood in the pure sunshine and drank the air
-and all the sounds and the odours that were in it; and I looked down at
-my garden and said, "It is Paradise, after all. I think the men of old
-were right when they called heaven a garden, and Eden a garden inhabited
-by one man and one woman, the Earthly Paradise."
-
-I turned away, wondering what had become of the gloomy memories I had
-always associated with my home. I tried to recall the impression of my
-nurse's horrible prophecy before the death of my parents--an impression
-which hitherto had been vivid enough. I tried to remember my own self,
-my dejection, my listlessness, my bad luck, and my petty
-disappointments. I endeavoured to force myself to think as I used to
-think, if only to satisfy myself that I had not lost my individuality.
-But I succeeded in none of these efforts. I was a different man, a
-changed being, incapable of sorrow, of ill-luck, or of sadness. My life
-had been a dream, not evil, but infinitely gloomy and hopeless. It was
-now a reality, full of hope, gladness, and all manner of good. My home
-had been like a tomb; to-day it was Paradise. My heart had been as
-though it had not existed; to-day it beat with strength and youth, and
-the certainty of realised happiness. I revelled in the beauty of the
-world, and called loveliness out of the future to enjoy it before time
-should bring it to me, as a traveller in the plains looks up to the
-mountains, and already tastes the cool air through the dust of the road.
-
-Here, I thought, we will live and live for years. There we will sit by
-the fountain towards evening and in the deep moonlight. Down those paths
-we will wander together. On those benches we will rest and talk. Among
-those eastern hills we will ride through the soft twilight, and in the
-old house we will tell tales on winter nights, when the logs burn high,
-and the holly berries are red, and the old clock tolls out the dying
-year. On these old steps, in these dark passages and stately rooms,
-there will one day be the sound of little pattering feet, and laughing
-child-voices will ring up to the vaults of the ancient hall. Those tiny
-footsteps shall not be slow and sad as mine were, nor shall the childish
-words be spoken in an awed whisper. No gloomy Welshwoman shall people
-the dusky corners with weird horrors, nor utter horrid prophecies of
-death and ghastly things. All shall be young, and fresh, and joyful, and
-happy, and we will turn the old luck again, and forget that there was
-ever any sadness.
-
-So I thought, as I looked out of my window that morning and for many
-mornings after that, and every day it all seemed more real than ever
-before, and much nearer. But the old nurse looked at me askance, and
-muttered odd sayings about the Woman of the Water. I cared little what
-she said, for I was far too happy.
-
-At last the time came near for the wedding. Lady Bluebell and all the
-tribe of Bluebells, as Margaret called them, were at Bluebell Grange,
-for we had determined to be married in the country, and to come straight
-to the Castle afterwards. We cared little for travelling, and not at
-all for a crowded ceremony at St. George's in Hanover Square, with all
-the tiresome formalities afterwards. I used to ride over to the Grange
-every day, and very often Margaret would come with her aunt and some of
-her cousins to the Castle. I was suspicious of my own taste, and was
-only too glad to let her have her way about the alterations and
-improvements in our home.
-
-We were to be married on the thirtieth of July, and on the evening of
-the twenty-eighth Margaret drove over with some of the Bluebell party.
-In the long summer twilight we all went out into the garden. Naturally
-enough, Margaret and I were left to ourselves, and we wandered down by
-the marble basins.
-
-"It is an odd coincidence," I said; "it was on this very night last year
-that I first saw you."
-
-"Considering that it is the month of July," answered Margaret, with a
-laugh, "and that we have been here almost every day, I don't think the
-coincidence is so extraordinary, after all."
-
-"No, dear," said I, "I suppose not. I don't know why it struck me. We
-shall very likely be here a year from to-day, and a year from that. The
-odd thing, when I think of it, is that you should be here at all. But my
-luck has turned. I ought not to think anything odd that happens now that
-I have you. It is all sure to be good."
-
-"A slight change in your ideas since that remarkable performance of
-yours in Paris," said Margaret. "Do you know, I thought you were the
-most extraordinary man I had ever met."
-
-"I thought you were the most charming woman I have ever seen. I
-naturally did not want to lose any time in frivolities. I took you at
-your word, I followed your advice, I asked you to marry me, and this is
-the delightful result--what's the matter?"
-
-Margaret had started suddenly, and her hand tightened on my arm. An old
-woman was coming up the path, and was close to us before we saw her, for
-the moon had risen, and was shining full in our faces. The woman turned
-out to be my old nurse.
-
-"It's only old Judith, dear--don't be frightened," I said. Then I spoke
-to the Welshwoman: "What are you about, Judith? Have you been feeding
-the Woman of the Water?"
-
-"Ay--when the clock strikes, Willie--my lord, I mean," muttered the old
-creature, drawing aside to let us pass, and fixing her strange eyes on
-Margaret's face.
-
-"What does she mean?" asked Margaret, when we had gone by.
-
-"Nothing, darling. The old thing is mildly crazy, but she is a good
-soul."
-
-We went on in silence for a few moments, and came to the rustic bridge
-just above the artificial grotto through which the water ran out into
-the park, dark and swift in its narrow channel. We stopped, and leaned
-on the wooden rail. The moon was now behind us, and shone full upon the
-long vista of basins and on the huge walls and towers of the Castle
-above.
-
-"How proud you ought to be of such a grand old place!" said Margaret,
-softly.
-
-"It is yours now, darling," I answered. "You have as good a right to
-love it as I--but I only love it because you are to live in it, dear."
-
-Her hand stole out and lay on mine, and we were both silent. Just then
-the clock began to strike far off in the tower. I counted the
-strokes--eight--nine--ten--eleven--I looked at my
-watch--twelve--thirteen--I laughed. The bell went on striking.
-
-"The old clock has gone crazy, like Judith," I exclaimed. Still it went
-on, note after note ringing out monotonously through the still air. We
-leaned over the rail, instinctively looking in the direction whence the
-sound came. On and on it went. I counted nearly a hundred, out of sheer
-curiosity, for I understood that something had broken and that the thing
-was running itself down.
-
-Suddenly there was a crack as of breaking wood, a cry and a heavy
-splash, and I was alone, clinging to the broken end of the rail of the
-rustic bridge.
-
-I do not think I hesitated while my pulse beat twice. I sprang clear of
-the bridge into the black rushing water, dived to the bottom, came up
-again with empty hands, turned and swam downwards through the grotto in
-the thick darkness, plunging and diving at every stroke, striking my
-head and hands against jagged stones and sharp corners, clutching at
-last something in my fingers, and dragging it up with all my might. I
-spoke, I cried aloud, but there was no answer. I was alone in the pitchy
-blackness with my burden, and the house was five hundred yards away.
-Struggling still, I felt the ground beneath my feet, I saw a ray of
-moonlight--the grotto widened, and the deep water became a broad and
-shallow brook as I stumbled over the stones and at last laid Margaret's
-body on the bank in the park beyond.
-
-"Ay, Willie, as the clock struck!" said the voice of Judith, the Welsh
-nurse, as she bent down and looked at the white face. The old woman must
-have turned back and followed us, seen the accident, and slipped out by
-the lower gate of the garden. "Ay," she groaned, "you have fed the Woman
-of the Water this night, Willie, while the clock was striking."
-
-I scarcely heard her as I knelt beside the lifeless body of the woman I
-loved, chafing the wet white temples, and gazing wildly into the
-wide-staring eyes. I remember only the first returning look of
-consciousness, the first heaving breath, the first movement of those
-dear hands stretching out towards me.
-
-
-That is not much of a story, you say. It is the story of my life. That
-is all. It does not pretend to be anything else. Old Judith says my luck
-turned on that summer's night, when I was struggling in the water to
-save all that was worth living for. A month later there was a stone
-bridge above the grotto, and Margaret and I stood on it, and looked up
-at the moonlit Castle, as we had done once before, and as we have done
-many times since. For all those things happened ten years ago last
-summer, and this is the tenth Christmas Eve we have spent together by
-the roaring logs in the old hall, talking of old times; and every year
-there are more old times to talk of. There are curly-headed boys, too,
-with red-gold hair and dark-brown eyes like their mother's, and a little
-Margaret, with solemn black eyes like mine. Why could she not look like
-her mother, too, as well as the rest of them?
-
-The world is very bright at this glorious Christmas time, and perhaps
-there is little use in calling up the sadness of long ago, unless it be
-to make the jolly firelight seem more cheerful, the good wife's face
-look gladder, and to give the children's laughter a merrier ring, by
-contrast with all that is gone. Perhaps, too, some sad-faced, listless,
-melancholy youth, who feels that the world is very hollow, and that life
-is like a perpetual funeral service, just as I used to feel myself, may
-take courage from my example, and having found the woman of his heart,
-ask her to marry him after half an hour's acquaintance. But, on the
-whole, I would not advise any man to marry, for the simple reason that
-no man will ever find a wife like mine, and being obliged to go further,
-he will necessarily fare worse. My wife has done miracles, but I will
-not assert that any other woman is able to follow her example.
-
-Margaret always said that the old place was beautiful, and that I ought
-to be proud of it. I dare say she is right. She has even more
-imagination than I. But I have a good answer and a plain one, which is
-this--that all the beauty of the Castle comes from her. She has breathed
-upon it all, as the children blow upon the cold glass window-panes in
-winter; and as their warm breath crystallises into landscapes from
-fairyland, full of exquisite shapes and traceries upon the blank
-surface, so her spirit has transformed every grey stone of the old
-towers, every ancient tree and hedge in the gardens, every thought in my
-once melancholy self. All that was old is young, and all that was sad is
-glad, and I am the gladdest of all. Whatever heaven may be, there is no
-earthly paradise without woman, nor is there anywhere a place so
-desolate, so dreary, so unutterably miserable that a woman cannot make
-it seem heaven to the man she loves, and who loves her.
-
-I hear certain cynics laugh, and cry that all that has been said before.
-Do not laugh, my good cynic. You are too small a man to laugh at such a
-great thing as love. Prayers have been said before now by many, and
-perhaps you say yours, too. I do not think they lose anything by being
-repeated, nor you by repeating them. You say that the world is bitter,
-and full of the Waters of Bitterness. Love, and so live that you may be
-loved--the world will turn sweet for you, and you shall rest like me by
-the Waters of Paradise.
-
-
-
-
-THE DOLL'S GHOST
-
-
-It was a terrible accident, and for one moment the splendid machinery of
-Cranston House got out of gear and stood still. The butler emerged from
-the retirement in which he spent his elegant leisure, two grooms of the
-chambers appeared simultaneously from opposite directions, there were
-actually housemaids on the grand staircase, and those who remember the
-facts most exactly assert that Mrs. Pringle herself positively stood
-upon the landing. Mrs. Pringle was the housekeeper. As for the head
-nurse, the under nurse, and the nursery maid, their feelings cannot be
-described. The head nurse laid one hand upon the polished marble
-balustrade and stared stupidly before her, the under nurse stood rigid
-and pale, leaning against the polished marble wall, and the nursery-maid
-collapsed and sat down upon the polished marble step, just beyond the
-limits of the velvet carpet, and frankly burst into tears.
-
-The Lady Gwendolen Lancaster-Douglas-Scroop, youngest daughter of the
-ninth Duke of Cranston, and aged six years and three months, picked
-herself up quite alone, and sat down on the third step from the foot of
-the grand staircase in Cranston House.
-
-"Oh!" ejaculated the butler, and he disappeared again.
-
-"Ah!" responded the grooms of the chambers, as they also went away.
-
-"It's only that doll," Mrs. Pringle was distinctly heard to say, in a
-tone of contempt.
-
-The under nurse heard her say it. Then the three nurses gathered round
-Lady Gwendolen and patted her, and gave her unhealthy things out of
-their pockets, and hurried her out of Cranston House as fast as they
-could, lest it should be found out upstairs that they had allowed the
-Lady Gwendolen Lancaster-Douglas-Scroop to tumble down the grand
-staircase with her doll in her arms. And as the doll was badly broken,
-the nursery-maid carried it, with the pieces, wrapped up in Lady
-Gwendolen's little cloak. It was not far to Hyde Park, and when they had
-reached a quiet place they took means to find out that Lady Gwendolen
-had no bruises. For the carpet was very thick and soft, and there was
-thick stuff under it to make it softer.
-
-Lady Gwendolen Douglas-Scroop sometimes yelled, but she never cried. It
-was because she had yelled that the nurse had allowed her to go
-downstairs alone with Nina, the doll, under one arm, while she steadied
-herself with her other hand on the balustrade, and trod upon the
-polished marble steps beyond the edge of the carpet. So she had fallen,
-and Nina had come to grief.
-
-When the nurses were quite sure that she was not hurt, they unwrapped
-the doll and looked at her in her turn. She had been a very beautiful
-doll, very large, and fair, and healthy, with real yellow hair, and
-eyelids that would open and shut over very grown-up dark eyes. Moreover,
-when you moved her right arm up and down she said "Pa-pa," and when you
-moved the left she said "Ma-ma," very distinctly.
-
-"I heard her say 'Pa' when she fell," said the under nurse, who heard
-everything. "But she ought to have said 'Pa-pa.'"
-
-"That's because her arm went up when she hit the step," said the head
-nurse. "She'll say the other 'Pa' when I put it down again."
-
-"Pa," said Nina, as her right arm was pushed down, and speaking through
-her broken face. It was cracked right across, from the upper corner of
-the forehead, with a hideous gash, through the nose and down to the
-little frilled collar of the pale green silk Mother Hubbard frock, and
-two little three-cornered pieces of porcelain had fallen out.
-
-"I'm sure it's a wonder she can speak at all, being all smashed," said
-the under nurse.
-
-"You'll have to take her to Mr. Puckler," said her superior. "It's not
-far, and you'd better go at once."
-
-Lady Gwendolen was occupied in digging a hole in the ground with a
-little spade, and paid no attention to the nurses.
-
-"What are you doing?" enquired the nursery-maid, looking on.
-
-"Nina's dead, and I'm diggin' her a grave," replied her ladyship
-thoughtfully.
-
-"Oh, she'll come to life again all right," said the nursery-maid.
-
-The under nurse wrapped Nina up again and departed. Fortunately a kind
-soldier, with very long legs and a very small cap, happened to be there;
-and as he had nothing to do, he offered to see the under nurse safely to
-Mr. Puckler's and back.
-
-
-Mr. Bernard Puckler and his little daughter lived in a little house in a
-little alley, which led out off a quiet little street not very far from
-Belgrave Square. He was the great doll doctor, and his extensive
-practice lay in the most aristocratic quarter. He mended dolls of all
-sizes and ages, boy dolls and girl dolls, baby dolls in long clothes,
-and grown-up dolls in fashionable gowns, talking dolls and dumb dolls,
-those that shut their eyes when they lay down, and those whose eyes had
-to be shut for them by means of a mysterious wire. His daughter Else was
-only just over twelve years old, but she was already very clever at
-mending dolls' clothes, and at doing their hair, which is harder than
-you might think, though the dolls sit quite still while it is being
-done.
-
-Mr. Puckler had originally been a German, but he had dissolved his
-nationality in the ocean of London many years ago, like a great many
-foreigners. He still had one or two German friends, however, who came on
-Saturday evenings, and smoked with him and played picquet or "skat" with
-him for farthing points, and called him "Herr Doctor," which seemed to
-please Mr. Puckler very much.
-
-He looked older than he was, for his beard was rather long and ragged,
-his hair was grizzled and thin, and he wore horn-rimmed spectacles. As
-for Else, she was a thin, pale child, very quiet and neat, with dark
-eyes and brown hair that was plaited down her back and tied with a bit
-of black ribbon. She mended the dolls' clothes and took the dolls back
-to their homes when they were quite strong again.
-
-The house was a little one, but too big for the two people who lived in
-it. There was a small sitting-room on the street, and the workshop was
-at the back, and there were three rooms upstairs. But the father and
-daughter lived most of their time in the workshop, because they were
-generally at work, even in the evenings.
-
-Mr. Puckler laid Nina on the table and looked at her a long time, till
-the tears began to fill his eyes behind the horn-rimmed spectacles. He
-was a very susceptible man, and he often fell in love with the dolls he
-mended, and found it hard to part with them when they had smiled at him
-for a few days. They were real little people to him, with characters and
-thoughts and feelings of their own, and he was very tender with them
-all. But some attracted him especially from the first, and when they
-were brought to him maimed and injured, their state seemed so pitiful to
-him that the tears came easily. You must remember that he had lived
-among dolls during a great part of his life, and understood them.
-
-"How do you know that they feel nothing?" he went on to say to Else.
-"You must be gentle with them. It costs nothing to be kind to the little
-beings, and perhaps it makes a difference to them."
-
-And Else understood him, because she was a child, and she knew that she
-was more to him than all the dolls.
-
-He fell in love with Nina at first sight, perhaps because her beautiful
-brown glass eyes were something like Else's own, and he loved Else first
-and best, with all his heart. And, besides, it was a very sorrowful
-case. Nina had evidently not been long in the world, for her complexion
-was perfect, her hair was smooth where it should be smooth, and curly
-where it should be curly, and her silk clothes were perfectly new. But
-across her face was that frightful gash, like a sabre-cut, deep and
-shadowy within, but clean and sharp at the edges. When he tenderly
-pressed her head to close the gaping wound, the edges made a fine
-grating sound, that was painful to hear, and the lids of the dark eyes
-quivered and trembled as though Nina were suffering dreadfully.
-
-"Poor Nina!" he exclaimed sorrowfully. "But I shall not hurt you much,
-though you will take a long time to get strong."
-
-He always asked the names of the broken dolls when they were brought to
-him, and sometimes the people knew what the children called them, and
-told him. He liked "Nina" for a name. Altogether and in every way she
-pleased him more than any doll he had seen for many years, and he felt
-drawn to her, and made up his mind to make her perfectly strong and
-sound, no matter how much labour it might cost him.
-
-Mr. Puckler worked patiently a little at a time, and Else watched him.
-She could do nothing for poor Nina, whose clothes needed no mending. The
-longer the doll doctor worked, the more fond he became of the yellow
-hair and the beautiful brown glass eyes. He sometimes forgot all the
-other dolls that were waiting to be mended, lying side by side on a
-shelf, and sat for an hour gazing at Nina's face, while he racked his
-ingenuity for some new invention by which to hide even the smallest
-trace of the terrible accident.
-
-She was wonderfully mended. Even he was obliged to admit that; but the
-scar was still visible to his keen eyes, a very fine line right across
-the face, downwards from right to left. Yet all the conditions had been
-most favourable for a cure, since the cement had set quite hard at the
-first attempt and the weather had been fine and dry, which makes a great
-difference in a dolls' hospital.
-
-At last he knew that he could do no more, and the under nurse had
-already come twice to see whether the job was finished, as she coarsely
-expressed it.
-
-"Nina is not quite strong yet," Mr. Puckler had answered each time, for
-he could not make up his mind to face the parting.
-
-And now he sat before the square deal table at which he worked, and Nina
-lay before him for the last time with a big brown paper box beside her.
-It stood there like her coffin, waiting for her, he thought. He must put
-her into it, and lay tissue paper over her dear face, and then put on
-the lid, and at the thought of tying the string his sight was dim with
-tears again. He was never to look into the glassy depths of the
-beautiful brown eyes any more, nor to hear the little wooden voice say
-"Pa-pa" and "Ma-ma." It was a very painful moment.
-
-In the vain hope of gaining time before the separation, he took up the
-little sticky bottles of cement and glue and gum and colour, looking at
-each one in turn, and then at Nina's face. And all his small tools lay
-there, neatly arranged in a row, but he knew that he could not use them
-again for Nina. She was quite strong at last, and in a country where
-there should be no cruel children to hurt her she might live a hundred
-years, with only that almost imperceptible line across her face to tell
-of the fearful thing that had befallen her on the marble steps of
-Cranston House.
-
-Suddenly Mr. Puckler's heart was quite full, and he rose abruptly from
-his seat and turned away.
-
-"Else," he said unsteadily, "you must do it for me. I cannot bear to see
-her go into the box."
-
-So he went and stood at the window with his back turned, while Else did
-what he had not the heart to do.
-
-"Is it done?" he asked, not turning round. "Then take her away, my dear.
-Put on your hat, and take her to Cranston House quickly, and when you
-are gone I will turn round."
-
-Else was used to her father's queer ways with the dolls, and though she
-had never seen him so much moved by a parting, she was not much
-surprised.
-
-"Come back quickly," he said, when he heard her hand on the latch. "It
-is growing late, and I should not send you at this hour. But I cannot
-bear to look forward to it any more."
-
-When Else was gone, he left the window and sat down in his place before
-the table again, to wait for the child to come back. He touched the
-place where Nina had lain, very gently, and he recalled the softly
-tinted pink face, and the glass eyes, and the ringlets of yellow hair,
-till he could almost see them.
-
-The evenings were long, for it was late in the spring. But it began to
-grow dark soon, and Mr. Puckler wondered why Else did not come back. She
-had been gone an hour and a half, and that was much longer than he had
-expected, for it was barely half a mile from Belgrave Square to Cranston
-House. He reflected that the child might have been kept waiting, but as
-the twilight deepened he grew anxious, and walked up and down in the dim
-workshop, no longer thinking of Nina, but of Else, his own living child,
-whom he loved.
-
-An undefinable, disquieting sensation came upon him by fine degrees, a
-chilliness and a faint stirring of his thin hair, joined with a wish to
-be in any company rather than to be alone much longer. It was the
-beginning of fear.
-
-He told himself in strong German-English that he was a foolish old man,
-and he began to feel about for the matches in the dusk. He knew just
-where they should be, for he always kept them in the same place, close
-to the little tin box that held bits of sealing-wax of various colours,
-for some kinds of mending. But somehow he could not find the matches in
-the gloom.
-
-Something had happened to Else, he was sure, and as his fear increased,
-he felt as though it might be allayed if he could get a light and see
-what time it was. Then he called himself a foolish old man again, and
-the sound of his own voice startled him in the dark. He could not find
-the matches.
-
-The window was grey still; he might see what time it was if he went
-close to it, and he could go and get matches out of the cupboard
-afterwards. He stood back from the table, to get out of the way of the
-chair, and began to cross the board floor.
-
-Something was following him in the dark. There was a small pattering, as
-of tiny feet upon the boards. He stopped and listened, and the roots of
-his hair tingled. It was nothing, and he was a foolish old man. He made
-two steps more, and he was sure that he heard the little pattering
-again. He turned his back to the window, leaning against the sash so
-that the panes began to crack, and he faced the dark. Everything was
-quite still, and it smelt of paste and cement and wood-filings as usual.
-
-"Is that you, Else?" he asked, and he was surprised by the fear in his
-voice.
-
-There was no answer in the room, and he held up his watch and tried to
-make out what time it was by the grey dusk that was just not darkness.
-So far as he could see, it was within two or three minutes of ten
-o'clock. He had been a long time alone. He was shocked, and frightened
-for Else, out in London, so late, and he almost ran across the room to
-the door. As he fumbled for the latch, he distinctly heard the running
-of the little feet after him.
-
-"Mice!" he exclaimed feebly, just as he got the door open.
-
-He shut it quickly behind him, and felt as though some cold thing had
-settled on his back and were writhing upon him. The passage was quite
-dark, but he found his hat and was out in the alley in a moment,
-breathing more freely, and surprised to find how much light there still
-was in the open air. He could see the pavement clearly under his feet,
-and far off in the street to which the alley led he could hear the
-laughter and calls of children, playing some game out of doors. He
-wondered how he could have been so nervous, and for an instant he
-thought of going back into the house to wait quietly for Else. But
-instantly he felt that nervous fright of something stealing over him
-again. In any case it was better to walk up to Cranston House and ask
-the servants about the child. One of the women had perhaps taken a fancy
-to her, and was even now giving her tea and cake.
-
-He walked quickly to Belgrave Square, and then up the broad streets,
-listening as he went, whenever there was no other sound, for the tiny
-footsteps. But he heard nothing, and was laughing at himself when he
-rang the servants' bell at the big house. Of course, the child must be
-there.
-
-The person who opened the door was quite an inferior person, for it was
-a back door, but affected the manners of the front, and stared at Mr.
-Puckler superciliously under the strong light.
-
-No little girl had been seen, and he knew "nothing about no dolls."
-
-"She is my little girl," said Mr. Puckler tremulously, for all his
-anxiety was returning tenfold, "and I am afraid something has happened."
-
-The inferior person said rudely that "nothing could have happened to her
-in that house, because she had not been there, which was a jolly good
-reason why;" and Mr. Puckler was obliged to admit that the man ought to
-know, as it was his business to keep the door and let people in. He
-wished to be allowed to speak to the under nurse, who knew him; but the
-man was ruder than ever, and finally shut the door in his face.
-
-When the doll doctor was alone in the street, he steadied himself by the
-railing, for he felt as though he were breaking in two, just as some
-dolls break, in the middle of the backbone.
-
-Presently he knew that he must be doing something to find Else, and that
-gave him strength. He began to walk as quickly as he could through the
-streets, following every highway and byway which his little girl might
-have taken on her errand. He also asked several policemen in vain if
-they had seen her, and most of them answered him kindly, for they saw
-that he was a sober man and in his right senses, and some of them had
-little girls of their own.
-
-It was one o'clock in the morning when he went up to his own door
-again, worn out and hopeless and broken-hearted. As he turned the key in
-the lock, his heart stood still, for he knew that he was awake and not
-dreaming, and that he really heard those tiny footsteps pattering to
-meet him inside the house along the passage.
-
-But he was too unhappy to be much frightened any more, and his heart
-went on again with a dull regular pain, that found its way all through
-him with every pulse. So he went in, and hung up his hat in the dark,
-and found the matches in the cupboard and the candlestick in its place
-in the corner.
-
-Mr. Puckler was so much overcome and so completely worn out that he sat
-down in his chair before the work-table and almost fainted, as his face
-dropped forward upon his folded hands. Beside him the solitary candle
-burned steadily with a low flame in the still warm air.
-
-"Else! Else!" he moaned against his yellow knuckles. And that was all he
-could say, and it was no relief to him. On the contrary, the very sound
-of the name was a new and sharp pain that pierced his ears and his head
-and his very soul. For every time he repeated the name it meant that
-little Else was dead, somewhere out in the streets of London in the
-dark.
-
-He was so terribly hurt that he did not even feel something pulling
-gently at the skirt of his old coat, so gently that it was like the
-nibbling of a tiny mouse. He might have thought that it was really a
-mouse if he had noticed it.
-
-"Else! Else!" he groaned right against his hands.
-
-Then a cool breath stirred his thin hair, and the low flame of the one
-candle dropped down almost to a mere spark, not flickering as though a
-draught were going to blow it out, but just dropping down as if it were
-tired out. Mr. Puckler felt his hands stiffening with fright under his
-face; and there was a faint rustling sound, like some small silk thing
-blown in a gentle breeze. He sat up straight, stark and scared, and a
-small wooden voice spoke in the stillness.
-
-"Pa-pa," it said, with a break between the syllables.
-
-Mr. Puckler stood up in a single jump, and his chair fell over backwards
-with a smashing noise upon the wooden floor. The candle had almost gone
-out.
-
-It was Nina's doll voice that had spoken, and he should have known it
-among the voices of a hundred other dolls. And yet there was something
-more in it, a little human ring, with a pitiful cry and a call for help,
-and the wail of a hurt child. Mr. Puckler stood up, stark and stiff, and
-tried to look round, but at first he could not, for he seemed to be
-frozen from head to foot.
-
-Then he made a great effort, and he raised one hand to each of his
-temples, and pressed his own head round as he would have turned a
-doll's. The candle was burning so low that it might as well have been
-out altogether, for any light it gave, and the room seemed quite dark at
-first. Then he saw something. He would not have believed that he could
-be more frightened than he had been just before that. But he was, and
-his knees shook, for he saw the doll standing in the middle of the
-floor, shining with a faint and ghostly radiance, her beautiful glassy
-brown eyes fixed on his. And across her face the very thin line of the
-break he had mended shone as though it were drawn in light with a fine
-point of white flame.
-
-Yet there was something more in the eyes, too; there was something
-human, like Else's own, but as if only the doll saw him through them,
-and not Else. And there was enough of Else to bring back all his pain
-and to make him forget his fear.
-
-"Else! my little Else!" he cried aloud.
-
-The small ghost moved, and its doll-arm slowly rose and fell with a
-stiff, mechanical motion.
-
-"Pa-pa," it said.
-
-It seemed this time that there was even more of Else's tone echoing
-somewhere between the wooden notes that reached his ears so distinctly,
-and yet so far away. Else was calling him, he was sure.
-
-His face was perfectly white in the gloom, but his knees did not shake
-any more, and he felt that he was less frightened.
-
-"Yes, child! But where? Where?" he asked. "Where are you, Else?"
-
-"Pa-pa!"
-
-The syllables died away in the quiet room. There was a low rustling of
-silk, the glassy brown eyes turned slowly away, and Mr. Puckler heard
-the pitter-patter of the small feet in the bronze kid slippers as the
-figure ran straight to the door. Then the candle burned high again, the
-room was full of light, and he was alone.
-
-Mr. Puckler passed his hand over his eyes and looked about him. He could
-see everything quite clearly, and he felt that he must have been
-dreaming, though he was standing instead of sitting down, as he should
-have been if he had just waked up. The candle burned brightly now. There
-were the dolls to be mended, lying in a row with their toes up. The
-third one had lost her right shoe, and Else was making one. He knew
-that, and he was certainly not dreaming now. He had not been dreaming
-when he had come in from his fruitless search and had heard the doll's
-footsteps running to the door. He had not fallen asleep in his chair.
-How could he possibly have fallen asleep when his heart was breaking? He
-had been awake all the time.
-
-He steadied himself, set the fallen chair upon its legs, and said to
-himself again very emphatically that he was a foolish old man. He ought
-to be out in the streets looking for his child, asking questions, and
-enquiring at the police stations, where all accidents were reported as
-soon as they were known, or at the hospitals.
-
-"Pa-pa!"
-
-The longing, wailing, pitiful little wooden cry rang from the passage,
-outside the door, and Mr. Puckler stood for an instant with white face,
-transfixed and rooted to the spot. A moment later his hand was on the
-latch. Then he was in the passage, with the light streaming from the
-open door behind him.
-
-Quite at the other end he saw the little phantom shining clearly in the
-shadow, and the right hand seemed to beckon to him as the arm rose and
-fell once more. He knew all at once that it had not come to frighten him
-but to lead him, and when it disappeared, and he walked boldly towards
-the door, he knew that it was in the street outside, waiting for him. He
-forgot that he was tired and had eaten no supper, and had walked many
-miles, for a sudden hope ran through and through him, like a golden
-stream of life.
-
-And sure enough, at the corner of the alley, and at the corner of the
-street, and out in Belgrave Square, he saw the small ghost flitting
-before him. Sometimes it was only a shadow, where there was other light,
-but then the glare of the lamps made a pale green sheen on its little
-Mother Hubbard frock of silk; and sometimes, where the streets were dark
-and silent, the whole figure shone out brightly, with its yellow curls
-and rosy neck. It seemed to trot along like a tiny child, and Mr.
-Puckler could almost hear the pattering of the bronze kid slippers on
-the pavement as it ran. But it went very fast, and he could only just
-keep up with it, tearing along with his hat on the back of his head and
-his thin hair blown by the night breeze, and his horn-rimmed spectacles
-firmly set upon his broad nose.
-
-On and on he went, and he had no idea where he was. He did not even
-care, for he knew certainly that he was going the right way.
-
-Then at last, in a wide, quiet street, he was standing before a big,
-sober-looking door that had two lamps on each side of it, and a polished
-brass bell-handle, which he pulled.
-
-And just inside, when the door was opened, in the bright light, there
-was the little shadow, and the pale green sheen of the little silk
-dress, and once more the small cry came to his ears, less pitiful, more
-longing.
-
-"Pa-pa!"
-
-The shadow turned suddenly bright, and out of the brightness the
-beautiful brown glass eyes were turned up happily to his, while the rosy
-mouth smiled so divinely that the phantom doll looked almost like a
-little angel just then.
-
-"A little girl was brought in soon after ten o'clock," said the quiet
-voice of the hospital doorkeeper. "I think they thought she was only
-stunned. She was holding a big brown-paper box against her, and they
-could not get it out of her arms. She had a long plait of brown hair
-that hung down as they carried her."
-
-"She is my little girl," said Mr. Puckler, but he hardly heard his own
-voice.
-
-He leaned over Else's face in the gentle light of the children's ward,
-and when he had stood there a minute the beautiful brown eyes opened and
-looked up to his.
-
-"Pa-pa!" cried Else, softly, "I knew you would come!"
-
-Then Mr. Puckler did not know what he did or said for a moment, and what
-he felt was worth all the fear and terror and despair that had almost
-killed him that night. But by and by Else was telling her story, and the
-nurse let her speak, for there were only two other children in the room,
-who were getting well and were sound asleep.
-
-"They were big boys with bad faces," said Else, "and they tried to get
-Nina away from me, but I held on and fought as well as I could till one
-of them hit me with something, and I don't remember any more, for I
-tumbled down, and I suppose the boys ran away, and somebody found me
-there. But I'm afraid Nina is all smashed."
-
-"Here is the box," said the nurse. "We could not take it out of her arms
-till she came to herself. Should you like to see if the doll is broken?"
-
-And she undid the string cleverly, but Nina was all smashed to pieces.
-Only the gentle light of the children's ward made a pale green sheen in
-the folds of the little Mother Hubbard frock.
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Wandering Ghosts, by F. Marion Crawford
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WANDERING GHOSTS ***
-
-***** This file should be named 40386-8.txt or 40386-8.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/4/0/3/8/40386/
-
-Produced by sp1nd, Martin Pettit and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images generously made available by The
-Internet Archive)
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
-will be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
-one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
-(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
-set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
-protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
-charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
-do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
-rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
-such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
-research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
-practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-
-*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
-http://gutenberg.org/license).
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
-all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
-If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
-or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
-collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
-individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
-located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
-copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
-works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
-are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
-Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
-freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
-this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
-the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
-keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
-access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
-whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
-copied or distributed:
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
-from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
-posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
-and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
-or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
-with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
-work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
-through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
-Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
-1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
-terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
-to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
-permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
-word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
-distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
-"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
-posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
-you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
-copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
-request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
-form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
-that
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
-forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
-both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
-Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
-Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
-WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
-law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
-interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
-the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
-or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
-work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
-Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
-To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
-and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
-http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
-permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
-Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
-throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
-809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
-business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
-information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
-page at http://pglaf.org
-
-For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
-SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
-particular state visit http://pglaf.org
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
-To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
-unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
-keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.